Chapter One – Lessons Learned

View Online

“So what’s next on the agenda, Spike?” Twilight Sparkle beamed as she walked up the stairs of the secret passage to the hidden library and stepped into the throne room of the Castle of Friendship. A refreshing morning of personal study served to put her in a cheery mood.

Her trusted assistant looked down at the checklist in his clawed palm and checked off the item marked Personal Study. “Umm, it looks like you have some Twilight Time with Rarity’s sister, Sweetie Belle.”

“All right. Let’s go see if she’s here.” Twilight finished locking up. Her magic lifted the last few steps of the staircase, evening the slivers of crystal stone with the rest of the cutie mark emblazoned insignia on the floor. The entire castle still felt new to her—the secret that lay beneath the throne room, newer still. Comforting in its own right, the books helped her overcome the disparity.

The hidden library was her refuge; the one place in the castle she truly felt at home. Each day she set aside a few hours for personal study. Her goal—to find a way to break through Sombra’s curse and free the Crystal Queen from her prison. Studying the ancient tomes locked away in the repository seemed a logical course of action. Unfortunately, she found only vague references to the events at the time of the fall of the Crystal Kingdom. Still, she kept looking.

Spike hurried to keep pace as they made their way toward the castle entrance. The pitter-patter of meticulously groomed hooves and the scratch of clawed toes tapped out a drumbeat as they made their way down the vaulted corridor toward the winding staircase leading to the Grand Foyer. Twilight didn’t want to be late to greet her one-and-only magic student.

Sessions with the young Unicorn had been challenging. Sweetie Belle, being more than eager to have Twilight as a teacher, drew parallels to herself as a filly. Due to the nature of the school situation in Ponyville, there weren’t a whole lot options for a beginner to get practical instruction in less commonly used forms of pony magic. Cheerilee was a great elementary teacher, but she couldn’t really do much in the way of magic instruction for her limited pool of Unicorn students.

Growing up, Twilight had been fortunate to live in Canterlot—the center of magical learning for all of Equestria. The best instructors and institutions were readily available in the capitol. Above all, she had the privilege to study under Princess Celestia directly, as her personal apprentice. Being a simple Unicorn residing in Ponyville, Sweetie Belle was otherwise left to rely mainly on her family for magical instruction.

Rarity, although she was Twilight’s dear friend, never took the time to delve into the finer disciplines of Unicorn magic. She was excellent when it came to levitation spells—most Unicorns mastered that art out of sheer convenience alone. However, like many others, it was about as far as she went in engaging the mystical crafts of her race. Simple teleportation, lighting, and levitation magic sufficed for the role of a luminary of fashion. Her younger sister’s aspirations in the broad field of magic study were much higher.

Sweetie Belle showed great interest in further enhancing her nascent magical abilities, whatever the form. The prospect of focusing on one branch of magic wasn’t at all appealing. She wanted everything she could wrap her hooves around. Lately, her inquiries bordered on the truly arcane. The most challenging and dangerous pony magiks became a common thread in her pleas to learn—runic binding, divination, temporal manipulation, and even pure sorcery. A nod to her curiosity answered, Twilight stepped forward to lend a hoof in her instruction.

Twilight was glad to assist with the basics and even suggested they explore some of the other foundational pony magic divisions such as Pegasus flight and weather skills. She hinted they could even take a look at Earth Pony geomancy arts. The alternate magic forms never captured the filly’s interest, however fundamental. The focus of the small one’s desires lay in advanced Unicorn studies. If Twilight didn’t get through to her soon, she feared Sweetie Belle’s curiosity could set her on a crash course straight toward the forbidden dark magic arena. As she bounced a few ideas around her head concerning how she would make that clear, she hoped for a breakthrough with today’s lesson.

“We really need an elevator,” Spike grumbled as he stared at the pit of stairs ahead. The castle was tall and not much existed in the section of trunk between the ground floor and the branch levels above—except for stairs.

Twilight smiled and tossed back her head. “Hop on.” Spike returned the smile and mounted up, careful to avoid scratching Twilight with his clawed toes as she spread out her wings and pitched herself into a downward dive. Avoiding the stairs altogether, they spiraled down the hollow trunk of the tree that had made itself a castle.

As graceful as a falling leaf, they landed in the middle of the Great Foyer. A cozy sitting room to their left and another to the right flanked the triple height portal leading to the outside world. Spike hopped off Twilight’s back and darted over to open the golden doors in anticipation of their guest’s arrival. As he drew back on the handle, the door swung open. Sweetie Belle casually trotted right on through, not even breaking stride.

If there was one thing that impressed Twilight the most, it was the filly’s punctuality. “Eleven o’clock on the dot. I love a pony who sticks to her schedule.” She greeted her apprentice and showed her in to the adjoining space.

A number of couches and high backed chairs dotted the otherwise stark interior of the sitting room. Rarity had been far too busy in recent weeks to make any progress with her decorating overhaul. Recent adventures left a pile of waiting orders and more than a few customer complaints about the associated delay. Twilight hoped that one day the walls would be covered with bookshelves containing a wide array of fascinating stories and practical information. For now, the room served as a private place to meet with guests and work on lessons with her pseudo-apprentice. Spike closed the inner doors as he left them to their meeting.

“Thanks for doing this for me, Twilight,” Sweetie Belle said, a somewhat sullen expression hung across her muzzle.

“Don’t mention it. I love having a student that’s so eager to learn.” Twilight grinned toothily with an uncertain half-smile. Trying to counterbalance the apparent gloominess of her student, she felt it was her duty to start the lesson off on the right hoof.

“If it weren’t for you, I don’t know how I’d be able to learn half the stuff you’ve taught me,” Sweetie Belle replied in a huff as she crossed the room making a beeline for her favorite overstuffed chair.

Twilight, a tad confused by the filly’s off-putting attitude, struggled to understand her situation. “I appreciate the thought, but I’m sure your sister would be more than happy to teach you.” The thought crossed her mind that perhaps she was overstepping her bounds and encroaching on a point of contention in the student’s family affairs.

“If I wanted to learn how to sew dresses, she’s the obvious choice—” Sweetie Belle stomped her hoof. “—but I don’t! I want to learn magic—the good stuff. Rarity doesn’t even compare to having you as a teacher, Twilight.”

Twilight’s expression took a turn toward serious. “I’m happy to teach you, Sweetie, but I don’t want to cause any problems with you and your sister. Is there something you want to talk about?”

Sweetie Belle plopped her rump down on the deep-cushioned chair. “I don’t know…” She tossed her forelegs over her head as she fell back into the crevice between a pair of dull-beige throw pillows. “She’s always too busy taking care of work to spend time with me.” A hoof reached out from the pillow-chasm and pointed toward the window. “She’s at some stupid fashion show in Canterlot right now; wouldn’t even let me come with her—said I’d ‘be in her way’.” Her hoof made a gesture of air-quotes before sinking back into the pillow folds.

“I’m sure she didn’t mean that. Maybe she was stressed about a deadline?” Twilight walked over and patted the filly’s knee. “I know Rarity can easily lose sight of everything around her when she’s in the zone, as she calls it, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t care about you. I can have a talk with her when she gets back. Would that help?”

Sweetie Belle bolted upright. “No way! If she wants to make up for this, she’s gonna have to do it on her own. The last thing I need is everypony else getting involved.” Slumping over, she crossed her forelegs in front of herself and scrunched her face into a heavy pout. A small tear formed at the back of her eye.

Twilight embraced her student in a gentle side-hug. “Sweetie, I hope you know your sister loves you. She’s always telling me about how great you are. I think she’s just a little overwhelmed right now. Big sisters can get that way sometimes. It doesn’t mean she doesn’t want to spend time with you.” She gently stroked Sweetie’s mane as she worked to calm her agitation.

Sweetie Belle brushed off the hug and sniffed, trying to maintain her failing tough-filly façade. “I just wish she would talk to me—like this.” The tear escaped her eye socket and swam down her cheek followed by a few of its friends. “I wish I had you for a sister instead!” She buried her head in her hooves and let the tears rain.

Twilight was at a loss. Her relationship with her own brother wasn’t perfect, but she never felt abandoned when he eventually left her for the academy. Her studies kept her busy and helped her through the transition. Looking back, much of her life was spent mane deep in whatever book was close at hoof. She resolved to have a chat with Rarity as soon as the opportunity presented itself.

After relieving her beleaguered eyes of more than a few tears, Sweetie Belle raised her head. The matted hair of her damp cheek and bedraggled mane belied her usual cheery nature. “Can we just get on with the lesson?” Trying her best to reconstitute her face, she pulled a hoof across her cheek, wiping what little liquid she could further back along her neck and into her mane.

“I’m not sure if that’s such a good idea, Sweetie. It sounds like you need to have a talk with Rarity before we do anything.” Twilight spun around and dropped onto a nearby couch, unsure of how to proceed.

Sweetie Belle hung her head. “I’m sorry, Twilight. It’s just been hard lately, what with all my friends being out of town. I wish I could have gone to Canterlot with Rarity is all.” She stood up and walked over to Twilight. Her light green eyes stared up at her stand-in teacher and would-be big sister, imploring not to take the magic lessons away from her as well. “Please, can you show me something—even something simple?”

Twilight looked down into the pleading eyes of the lonely filly. The request could be translated in a number of ways, but it most sounded like, I just need a friend right now. “Only if you promise to have a talk with your sister when she gets back.” Twilight turned up a corner of her mouth in a weak attempt at a smile.

“Deal!” Sweetie Belle cracked into a smile herself before taking off in a trot circling Twilight’s chair. “What are you going to show me today?” The somber distress of earlier melted away, forgotten. She danced about with renewed excitement, having keyed into her special passion for all things magic. All thoughts of Rarity fell from her mind as she awaited the pronouncement of her next lesson topic.

Twilight drew in a breath as if waiting for a drumroll signaling the pending delivery. “Teleportation!”

Sweetie Belle ceased her cavorting and slowly turned her head in the direction of her teacher. She fired up her horn and burst into nothing before magically reappearing behind Twilight. “But, Twilight—” she called out with each associated and successive relocation about the room “—I—already—know—how—to—teleport.” The last word she spoke came from her original position in front of the princess.

Twilight grinned as she followed the popping sparkles left by the randomly transporting filly. “Yes, but do you know how to track somepony else and follow in their teleporting hoofsteps?” Twilight fired up her own horn and disappeared in a sparkle of light.

Sweetie Belle looked around the room. “Twilight? Where did you go?” She teleported from couch to couch and chair to chair, ripping up the cushions in a vain attempt at finding her.

After a meager twenty seconds, Twilight reappeared. “Not so easy to find somepony when they don’t leave an actual trail of hoofprints to follow, is it?” Twilight giggled as she realized how Sweetie had been searching the couch cushions as if finding her was akin to fishing out a lost bit from the seat crevice.

“So is that the lesson for today?” Sweetie Belle looked thrilled as she bounced on a particularly fluffy couch cushion. “Are you going to show me how to track somepony who’s using a teleportation spell to get around?”

“I thought we’d make it into a game.” Twilight smiled over at her bemused pupil. “That way we can have some fun while we learn.” Anything to cheer up the little filly would be time well spent at this point, she reasoned.

“All right—sounds good to me. How do we play?” The idea of playing a game in order to learn accepted, Sweetie awaited further instruction. It didn’t hurt that her desires to expose more advanced skills in the art of teleportation tracking were also being fed.

Twilight conjured up a blindfold and placed it over Sweetie’s eyes. “First, we’re going to make sure you can’t cheat.” Twilight began casting her spell to teleport to the other side of the room. “Now, you can only use your magic to track my movement. Let’s give it a shot—try and track me!”

The princess vanished from her current spot next to Sweetie Belle and reappeared on the far side of the room. Enough distance separated them that she could avoid giving away her position while still being able to keep tabs on Sweetie’s progress. She watched as her pupil tried to work out the problem and find a way to use her own magic to track the magic of somepony else. The task still ranked as basic in the categorical alignment of study—any second year student in Canterlot would be well versed in its uses. For a beginner like Sweetie, the chance to learn a new skill was more than enough to keep her enthralled.

Sweetie Belle used her horn. The soft glow explored the area directly in front of her for any trace left behind by the previous occupant. She focused all her energy as she made her best imitation of a magic bloodhound. The scent was fresh, but to the untrained horn, it wasn’t all that recognizable. “Twilight, I don’t know what I’m doing here—could you give me a few pointers?”

Twilight flashed back to her previous position. “That was a good first attempt, Sweetie. Let me give you a clue and we’ll see where you go with it.” Sweetie propped up the blindfold as Twilight fired up her horn again. Twilight magically drew a scene of a bridge in the air between them. “When you teleport, you use your magic to create a bridge in time and space between two points. That bridge has a magical signature that’s all your own—it’s unique to every Unicorn. You must learn to recognize your own magical signature and then use it to compare with another.” Twilight’s starburst cutie mark symbol appeared on the bridgework as a spectral version of herself crossed the illustrative span.

“I think I understand.” The dawning realization of what she had been told brushed against her senses. A spark of light ignited an otherwise vacant space in her understanding. Sweetie was excited to take another crack at it, Twilight could see it in her eyes. “Let’s try it again.” She pulled the blindfold down over her eyes.

“All right. Go!” Twilight zapped herself back over to the corner of the room and waited. Watching closely, she kept a mental cheer running—come on Sweetie, you can do it.

Sweetie Belle brought her blunted horn’s magic to bear once more, this time, specifically searching for Twilight’s magic signature. She fumbled with the ebb and flow of the energy surrounding her. Remembering she needed to find her own magic signature first, she altered course, focusing then on the simple familiar. Pouring out from her horn, the essence of the filly’s magic penetrated the space between reality and imagination. The magical bridges that her own teleportation spells created were not hard to find. They had Sweetie Belle written all over them.

A grin the size of Twilight’s upon finding the castle’s secret library spread over Sweetie’s face. “I got it!” She had a reference point. “Now if I can just…” She peered further into the space beyond and between. Reaching out and holding up her known form in comparison, the hunt surged on. In the span of a few seconds, which seemed to stretch into minutes, she closed in on her second target.

Sweetie Belle focused all her energy on the curious, unfamiliar bridgehead. She blinked away, a hound having acquired the scent. Guiding her own teleportation spell through the corridor the foreign bridge left behind, she rapidly approached the tunnel’s end. Blinking back into existence, she took off her blindfold.

“I did it!” Sweetie Belle yelled as she swung around taking in the view of the castle throne room. Standing in the middle of the six towering crystal thrones of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, she felt rather small. Another, more miniature throne sat off to the side of one of the large seats. That one felt more her size. Unbeknownst to her, the passage to the secret library lay directly beneath her hooves.

Her split-color mane swung to the left and then back to the right as she continued to look around, sure that she had followed the right path. The idea that Twilight would be waiting there seemed rational enough. Looking up, she caught sight of her sister’s cutie mark solidly embedded in the great throne above. The flood of emotion returned. As she started to consider the possibility of a magical error in bringing her to this place, Twilight blinked into position beside her.

“That was great, Sweetie!” Twilight clapped her hooves together enthusiastically. “You’re starting to get the hang of it.” Her excitement directed at the blazing progress her student was making all but glazed over the plain look of hurt that had returned to Sweetie’s visage.

“But, you just showed up.” Sweetie Belle, showing a look of confusion, was bordering on tears all the same. “Did I do something wrong? Weren’t you supposed to be here already?”

“I was here, just a bit ago.” Twilight tried to suppress another giggle. “You just followed the wrong path.” Still oblivious to the true source of the filly’s pain, Twilight brushed off the reaction as happenstance.

“Huh?” Sweetie Belle replied.

Twilight composed herself. “When I first teleported away from the drawing room, I came here. The next two times, I only crossed to the far side of the room. When you found my magic signature, you didn’t check hard enough to compare how old it was with the other teleporting bridge points in the same general...” The image of Sweetie Belle in near tears finally clicked.

“So there’s a difference in magical time too?” Slumping to the floor, Sweetie Belle felt overwhelmed with all the new information added to the fact that she now, literally, sat in the shadow of her sister’s greatness.

“Yes, Sweetie, and you just had your first lesson in temporal magic theory too.” Twilight bent down and placed a hoof under Sweetie’s chin. She lifted her muzzle off the floor as she rubbed her cheek along the rivulets of still matted hairs that streaked the filly’s upper jawline. A gesture of compassion, if nothing else. “I think we outta get you home.”

“At least I’ll have something to tell Rarity when she gets back from Canterlot.” Sweetie Belle ventured a broken smile as she gazed up into the face of her teacher.

Sweetie Belle’s mother was a gentle soul. When told of the breakdown and breakthrough her daughter had just experienced, she tried to apologize for the inconvenience caused. Twilight assured her that, for the moment, everything was fine and Sweetie just needed some time alone. Once Rarity returned, the two sisters would have a much needed heart-to-heart chat. A number of small nodding bows and just as many supporting thank you’s accompanied the mare’s flustered concession to the princess as Twilight took her leave.

After a quick stop for lunch—a daisy sandwich from her favorite café—Twilight lit upon the terrace leading up to the main entrance of her castle. Looking back, a feeling of pride, as a teacher, filled her heart. Perhaps she felt something akin to her wise mentor, Celestia, as she considered the future that lay before her own student. The burden of that future now resonated within herself as path of teacher and student now intertwined, if only for a time. Unshouldering that thought and finding herself sporting a satisfied belly, she charged forward, ready to tackle her afternoon schedule.

The castle doors closed behind her with a wave of magic as she ventured toward her assistant waiting at the foot of the great staircase. Spike started speaking without being prompted, “You’ve got a ribbon cutting ceremony with the mayor at three, but other than that, your afternoon is wide open.” He checked the Twilight Time w/ Sweetie Belle item off his list before turning to head upstairs.

“That doesn’t sound right,” Twilight replied in a puzzled tone. “Don’t I normally have less free time than that?”

Spike arrested his movement and peered down at his schedule once more. “I guess it makes sense—all your close friends are out of town at the moment.” He feigned like he had finished his comment, but then began listing each of the pony’s names, counting them off on his claws as he went. “Rarity’s in Canterlot. Rainbow Dash is visiting Gilda up in Griffin’s Nest. Applejack is helping her cousin in Appleoosa—first big harvest of the season going on right now. Pinkie Pie is visiting her family’s rock farm. Fluttershy’s visiting her folks in Cloudsdale. And… that’s everypony right there.” Spike ran out of claws at the same time he finished counting off names of friends.

“When you put it like that, I guess I do spend a lot of time with them.” Twilight heaved a heavy sigh. “I guess I’ll just have to find something else to do while everypony is away.”

As if in answer to Twilight’s non sequitur, there came a knocking at the front door. Spike dropped his list and ran over to see who it was. He pried back the heavy door by a little over the width of an average pony’s girth and beckoned the town mailmare to enter.

“Derpy!” Twilight called out in humble surprise. “It’s so good to see you. How have you been?” The unexpected arrival caught her a little off-guard. She trotted over to her guest and gave her a friendly hug. As quickly as it began, the hug was over. “Won’t you come in and join us?”

Twilight tried to keep in touch with all the ponies in town that she could. Part of her duties as the resident princess included making special appearances where she was able to socialize a bit. Most of the time, however, she preferred to just sit back and have a nice chat with the particular ponies that meant the most to her. Derpy was one such friend. It had been at least a week since her last visit and Twilight was anxious to catch up with her.

“Sorry I haven’t been around much,” Derpy sounded like she was making some kind of an excuse for not visiting more often. “I’ve just been really busy with my job and taking care of my daughter.”

Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder. “No need to apologize—I’m just glad you came by. I’ve got a couple hours of free time and I can’t think of a better friend to share them with.”

“Actually, Twilight, I’m just here to deliver some mail.” Derpy looked sad as she shrugged off Twilight’s hoof. The uncharacteristically reserved mailmare began to dig through her bags that she had unceremoniously dropped on the floor between them. “I wish I could stay and chat, but I really have to finish my route and get back home.”

“What’s the matter?” Twilight flashed a look of concern. “You haven’t looked this glum since that chocolate rain cloud dropped a load of tears on everypony.”

“It’s nothing,” Derpy mumbled. “I just didn’t think being a mother would be so hard.”

Twilight probed deeper, “Is something wrong? Is there anything I can do to help?” Her recent session with another young filly served to heighten the severity of the situation.

Derpy’s expression changed as she put on a happier face. “It’s nothing like that… I just forget sometimes what really matters. It’s worth it. At the end of a long, hard day delivering mail, I get to go home and play with my little girl—I’m teaching her how to make muffins!”

A smile grew as Twilight worked to switch gears from therapist to friend. “You had me worried there for a bit,” She wiped a touch of perspiration that budded from her forehead before accepting the item that Derpy pulled from the bag and delivered into her waiting magical embrace.

“Maybe I can bring her by the castle sometime?” Derpy questioned as she picked up her mailbag and turned toward the door.

Twilight cordially replied, “You are both welcome to visit anytime you can—and thank you for the… umm… scroll.”

Twilight waved goodbye to her friend as Derpy exited through the crack in the front door, heading back into town to finish her route. Spike carefully closed the door in following. Floating the delivery into the drawing room, Twilight sat down in one of the over-sized, high-back chairs before opening it. Spike plopped down on a little seat at her side, ready to assist in any letter reading duties she may prescribe.

Her recent honorific being so new, Twilight stared down at the correspondence. It didn’t fully click that the message was, indeed, addressed to her. Instead, the words, Princess of Friendship, spelled out in flowery golden script, stared back at her, foreign and detached. A heavy wax seal imprinted with an unknown sender’s mark accompanied a bright red ribbon in holding the scroll wound.

Twilight used her magic to undo the ribbon and peel back the seal. It proved harder than it should have been to accomplish such a simple task. A common ribbon and wax seal normally came apart without difficulty. In this case, it felt like her magic had to do a little extra work to pry open the double lock as it were. A small flourish of remnant magic fell away as the message unfurled.

The stubbornly rigid parchment submitted to the bearer and Twilight began to read aloud: “Princess Twilight Sparkle, please excuse the abruptness of this message. You are hereby summoned to appear before The Guardian. Make your preparations as I will be there shortly to escort you on your journey. Signed, Servant to the Master”

Twilight had to read the message twice, another time silently to herself. First, because it was so short that she wanted to make sure she hadn’t missed anything. Second, she found it incredibly lacking in detail. Reaching up to scratch her mane, she contemplated what the note could mean. It had certainly escaped her recollection to hear of anypony called The Guardian before. Why would she be summoned to appear before somepony she didn’t even know? More importantly, who was this Servant that was supposedly coming to escort her?

Spike stared up at Twilight. “What do you think it means?”

“Sounds like a joke to me.” She didn’t give it too much thought. Perhaps it was just one of her friends playing with her. She thought she recognized the hoofwriting from somewhere. It could very easily have been Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie playing a practical joke. Why else would such a silly request have come to her in the mail? Formal invitations usually arrived by dragonfire—not mailmare. She crumpled up the scroll and tossed it aside, determined not to let a silly prank ruin her mood.

Spike jumped up and went to retrieve the litter. “We have a trashcan, you know.”

“Sorry, Spike.” Twilight blushed a bit and returned to her thoughts of how to fill her afternoon schedule.

The rest of the day slipped by as Twilight found various ways to occupy her time. Some light reading and an inspection tour of the castle’s upper rooms did little to pass the time.

The ribbon-cutting ceremony went well, and she was able to spend most of the afternoon socializing with the townsfolk where she normally would have been rushing off to another friend’s aid. It did seem like her regular friends took up quite a bit of her time—even if they were completely worth it. The extra space gave her time to reflect on how much they all meant to her.

As the sun set on another day in Ponyville, Twilight returned to the castle that she tried to call home. As awkward as it still might seem, it was all she had. Getting into bed just as the sun set, she quickly fell asleep—something that wasn’t all that common of an occurrence for her. Maybe it was all the extra time she had to focus on herself—no rushing from one item to the next all day—that allowed her a bit of rest. Feeling like everything she needed to do had been accomplished, peaceful rest was a welcome friend and it that was all that mattered at the moment.

Spike shuffled across the way and plopped down on his own bed in the far corner of the bedroom. He whispered a gentle good night, Twilight before shutting his eyes and following her lead. Day passed into night as they drifted off to dreamland.

Chapter Two – Blast from the Past

View Online

“Come now, Princess Twilight Sparkle, we have a long day ahead of us, and we can’t afford to miss our train at the start.”

The sun had been up a mere ten minutes as the first bright shafts of morning light streamed through the window of Twilight’s bedroom and steadily crept up the edge of her bed. From her balcony, a pair of chirping finches welcomed the day. Inside, a grey Unicorn stallion, seemingly not much older than the princess herself, dashed from pillar to post yanking various articles from the drawers in Twilight’s dressing table and vanities.

Twilight sprang to attention, still somewhat groggy and needing to work out the crust that had formed in the corner of one eye. Quickly realized, she focused on the odd form pillaging through her private things. “Ahhhh!” Twilight screamed and pulled the covers up past her nose. “Who are you, and what are you doing in my bedroom?” Her usual dragon wake-up call surreptitiously supplanted by this foreign—male—invader, caught her by surprise. She proceeded to freak out.

After shoving a number of items into a pair of starburst emblazoned saddle bags, the intruder tossed the loosely packed sacks at the foot of her bed. Twilight, still in shock from her rude awakening, locked eyes with the stallion. To her surprise, she wondered why she hadn’t woken sooner what with all the clattering of hooves clopping about the room and the further scuffing and scraping deep into forgotten corners of drawers. The depth of sleep she had enjoyed masked all he had done to wake her.

The stallion scratched at his chin like he was working out a burr. “What does it look like I’m doing? I’m helping you pack for our journey. Hurry up now, and get out of bed so we can get going.”

His voice struck just the right chord and Twilight flinched. She was on the fence with this one. On one hoof, this pony could be a crazed intruder stalking her in her sleep. On the other, he could be part of an elaborate ruse dreamed up by one of her more jovial friends. It seemed to her rather more Rainbow Dash subterfuge than overt Pinkie Pie shenanigan. “Excuse me, sir,” Twilight squeaked as she tried to maintain her cool, “but who exactly are you, and why are you going through my things?”

“Oh, goodness me, where are my manners?” The svelte pony in the prime of life twirled and bowed before the princess, nearly touching his nose to the floor as his forelegs splayed in either direction. His silver traveling cloak mushroomed around him before drifting softly down to his sides. “Starswirl, at your service.”

Twilight’s jaw dropped a couple inches as she stared at the unexpected visitor. ‘It can’t be,’ she mouthed without being able to force the air from her lungs. Her mind did a double back flip before coming to rest unsteadily between her ears. She stumbled out of bed, tripping over the sheets as she rolled off the edge. The floor stopped short of making contact with her nose as she nearly planted her muzzle in the unyielding rock-crystal below.

The pony identifying himself as Starswirl reached out and caught her as she fell. “Steady there, young one. We can’t have you taking a tumble like that, now can we?” His moves were graceful; his touch like velvet. In one fluid motion, he reached out and swung her around—drawing her near with the pull of his charming embrace.

The only possible conclusion Twilight found approximating reason at the moment: this is all a dream. She looked up into the Unicorn’s smoldering gaze and words gushed from her mouth. “Starswirl? As in, Starswirl the Bearded?” A clear mixture of annoyance and doubt laced her punctuated speech. Her sour tone contrasted heavily with the melodic timbre of the young stallion.

Setting the princess aright, the so-called Starswirl moved to a respectable distance—at least out of hoof range should Twilight care to take a swing. “What other Starswirl could there be?” He joked as he stroked the small grey beard at the tip of his chin. “Do you know many other ponies by that name? Especially with that—the Bearded—part; it tends to be a dead giveaway.”

Twilight thought for a second as she worked to untangle her hooves from the bed sheets. Her mind still reeling from the surprise wake-up call, she fumbled for awareness in separating dream and reality. “Ummm, please forgive my bluntness, but aren’t you supposed to be dead?”

The princess was beside herself with doubt. She had just awoken to a strange pony rummaging through her drawers who claimed to be the one and only, Starswirl the Bearded—the royal wizard pony, who, without the benefit of being an Alicorn, had lived to be over two hundred years old. She knew everything there was to know about the actual, ancient pony mage. This obvious fake couldn’t possibly be the stuff of legend—she had the books to prove it.

Confused, she looked into his eyes and scanned her way down his long face, ending at the scruffy beard oozing from the tip of his chin. Her reasoning belied the image that lay before her. She conceded there was no way this young pony could be the great wizard, Starswirl the Bearded. This stallion barely even had a beard to speak of, much less one so impressive as to suffix to his name. She had to call his bluff. This is definitely one of Rainbow Dash’s practical jokes. The only possible solution to her dilemma settled in her brain.

“Not last I checked,” the stallion’s belated reply sailed into Twilight’s ears. “I guess I have my daily exercise routine and healthy eating habits to thank for that—oh, and just a touch of magic as well.” He backed away and nudged up the saddle bags that lay nearly forgotten at the foot of the bed. Glancing back at Twilight, he gave his head a couple prodding shakes in the direction of the door.

“But that would mean you’re over two thousand years old,” Twilight stated bluntly as she laid out the facts. “I thought only Alicorns were supposed to be immortal. Starswirl was a great wizard and all, but I’m not sure even he could pull this one off.” Hoping that it couldn’t hurt to play along a bit, she adjusted her posture. Maybe, she thought, it could buy her some time to figure out what this imposter’s game was. “How in Celestia’s name did you manage to stay alive so long?”

“Ah, my dear, sweet Celestia. How I have missed our stimulating conversations regarding the order of the cosmos.” Starswirl, as he claimed, seemed to have lost himself in past reflection as he flitted around the room. There was a momentary pause as he bowed towards the rays of sunlight that stretched across the floor. Following the introduction, his dance continued as he pranced around the shafts of light. “It seems like only yesterday you were just a foal playing at my side.” The moment passed, and with a final twirl and nod to the sun, he returned to his former task of readying the sacks, now pushing them anxiously toward the door.

“Excuse me?” Twilight tried to snap some sense back into the stallion. “I don’t see how it’s possible that you could be Starswirl. You don’t even have the proper beard to be the great wizard.”

Starswirl laughed as he replied, “Silly, filly. Anything is possible if you set your mind to it. I thought you would have learned that by now. How great of a wizard would I be if I let a measly two thousand years get in my way?”

Twilight sputtered and rose from the tangle of bedsheets to pace the floor. “But that goes against the basic theorem of time and tenure that is clearly stated in A Unicorn History of Time—a book that you wrote—unless, of course, you aren’t actually Starswirl.” Twilight resumed her stance of defiant disbelief. A more decisive thought settled in her head. This has got to be Pinkie Pie—no doubt about it.

Starswirl winked as he returned the volley, “Live and learn, my dear. Live and learn. Maybe you should try having a little faith. Perhaps, in time, you’ll come to see what a good friend I can be, and you might also grow to trust what you already know in your heart, but can’t yet see with your eyes.”

Twilight probed deeper. “That’s just it. If you really are Starswirl—a couple thousand year old Unicorn with the ability to bend space and time—why are you going through my dressers?” Twilight practically yelled at the Unicorn for his unwelcome invasion of her privacy and moved to block his exit from the bedroom.

“I thought we covered that. I’m helping you pack, my dear.” Starswirl slipped a hoof under the strap and tossed her the saddle bags filled with he-only-knew what. “Wouldn’t it be absolutely dreadful to take up a journey like ours without being prepared? Come to think of it, why would anypony want to travel in the body of a two thousand year old Unicorn? The very thought of it makes my fetlocks sore. Please hurry, we don’t want to miss our train.” He slipped around Twilight and walked out into the hallway.

Twilight was utterly discombobulated. She caught the saddle bags midair with her levitation spell and floated them over to set down on the sheetless bed. It was unsettling to try and wrap her head around the possibility that the actual Starswirl—the Bearded—may have just walked into her bedroom and insisted she leave with him on some unexpected trip to Celestia-couldn’t-know where.

She looked to the doorway as the last bits of tail and cloak disappeared from the room. She swung back to the waiting packs that lay on the edge of her bed. As her gaze passed back and forth, it settled on the basket bed in the corner of the room. “Spike!”

The small dragon came waltzing through the door a half-second later, licking his claws. “No need to yell, Twilight. I’m right here.” The last bits of a sticky, blue substance took a lashing from his tongue and sunk into his throat.

Twilight growled as she fought back a growing rage. “What was that pony doing in my bedroom? Did you let him in?”

“Oh, Starswirl? He let himself in. It’s not like we have locks on the front door or anything.” Spike rubbed his tummy as he savored the last drops of whatever breakfast he had just consumed. “He sure can make a mean blueberry pancake. You want a stack?”

Twilight snapped—she was in full denial mode now. Pulling on her mane, she repeated aloud, “This isn’t happening. It’s all a dream.” She bonked herself on the side of her head to try and wake from the nightmare she was so obviously engulfed in. It only served to give her a bit of a headache as well as a small lump that formed above her right temple. “Ouch!” she exclaimed rubbing the sore spot she had just given herself.

“Princess Twilight,” the dapper young Unicorn stuck his head through the doorway, “as much as I would love to stay and debate the finer points of the pancake culinary arts, we really must be on our way. The train leaves in half an hour.”

Twilight tried to take deep breaths as the panic attack continued. “This isn’t real. It’s all a bad dream. I’m going to wake up soon and it will all be over.”

“Princess—pull yourself together!” Starswirl reared up as his horn began to glow. He landed with both front hooves slamming into the floor and sending out a small shockwave that reverberated throughout and turned back in on itself, shaking the entire room. All the drawers and dressers rearranged themselves into a neat and tidy state. Twilight’s saddle bags disappeared from the bed as the covers wrapped themselves back under the mattress and a stack of decorative pillows piled up at the head. The bags reappeared, draped across Twilight’s back with the strap winding its way through the buckle and cinching down tight around her belly. “Now, if you please, follow me. We must be on our way.”

The tightening of the saddle bags helped to snap Twilight out of her frantic state. She fell back on her haunches. A bedraggled tail in dire need of a comb-through provided little cushioning support. With a final gulp, she took a steadying breath. Possibly giving in to the inevitability of it all and composing herself enough to ask a simple question, she ventured a reply. “Where are we going?”

“To see The Guardian, of course.” Starswirl’s ironclad response was direct and unfazed. “I thought my message would have informed you as such.”

“Message?” Twilight’s state of confusion returned.

Reaching out a hand, Spike produced the crumpled scroll that arrived only the day before.

“The message!” The light flicked on in Twilight’s head. Pulling from memory, she ran through the contents of the letter to herself. “So you’re—Servant to The Master?”

“All your questions will be answered in time, my dear.” Starswirl’s tough-horse exterior melted away. The dashing beau from a young mare’s lucid dream stood before her. He held out his hoof, which she reluctantly accepted. Helping her to stand and steadying her under the negligible load cinched around her midsection, he winked over at Spike. “You’ll take good care of the place while we’re gone, I trust?”

Spike nodded. “Yeah, yeah. You told me over breakfast. Another adventure for Twilight and more castle sitting for Spike.”

Starswirl turned his attention back to Twilight. “For now, my dear, we must get going. There is a long journey ahead and we can’t afford to be late at the start.” He turned and took off down the hallway.

Twilight spread out her wings to get a better lay of her feathers—the bag load ate up some valuable backside real estate. Spike said nothing, arms crossed, as he tapped his foot on the ground. At a loss for words and being drawn away from the comforts of home once again, Twilight took another deep breath, bit her lip, and stepped through the door. Her faith in the grey Unicorn barely registered, but it was a start. Trust was a long way coming, especially for whatever kind of cruel joke she was getting herself pulled into now.

Starswirl called out from down the hallway. “Last call for pancakes, princess. Perhaps you can grab some to go.”

Twilight nearly tripped over her own hooves as she tried to move forward while also holding back to speak to Spike. “What’s going on, Spike. Who is he really?”

Spike jogged along behind. “He says he’s Starswirl the Bearded—seems like a nice guy. You should try some of his pancakes. They’re really good.”

Twilight reached the top of the stairs and peeked over the railing to see the interloper wasn’t waiting around for questions. “What did he say to you?”

Spike ran his hand under his chin. “He didn’t say much. Just that you had some guy to meet and that it was real important and all. I asked him if I could come, but he said it was princesses only.”

Twilight reached down and grabbed Spike’s shoulders. “And it doesn’t seem strange to you that a two-thousand-year-old pony just happens to show up and wants to have me run off with him on some crazy meet-and-greet?”

Spike tilted his head in thought. “Well… he did have the letter and it looked pretty official like. Plus, you gotta admit, it’s not like this is the craziest thing you’ve ever done. Ever since we came to Ponyville, abnormal is the norm.”

Twilight released her captive. She heaved a sigh and started down the winding stairs. “Just tell me this is all a bad dream. I don’t know if I’m ready for a full-on adventure.”

Spike hopped on the railing and sailed down the stairwell. As he passed Twilight, he got in a few words. “What’s the worst that could happen? It’s not like you have to save the world or anything.” Reaching the end of the staircase, he hopped off and finished up his thought. “Just go meet the guy and tell me all about it when you get back. Easy peasy.” He brushed his palms together and rushed over to open the door.

Starswirl waited by the entrance. He called over as Twilight hit the landing. “We really need to pick up the pace if we’re ever going to be able to keep to our schedule. Could you please try a little harder to keep up, princess?” He tossed his cloak over his shoulder and dashed out the open door.

Twilight trotted over to Spike. “If this isn’t all a big joke, send a search party if I’m not back by the weekend.” She gave Spike a small hug and bolted out the door in pursuit of her mark.

Chapter Three – The First Step

View Online

Twilight came to a rise and held up a hoof waving back at Spike—the faithful assistant manning his post once again. He smiled and waved back. It seemed odd to her that he hadn’t complained much at all about her leaving. Nearing the range of being out of earshot, she heard his parting call, “Good luck, Twilight! I hope you…” His voice faded away as she broke into a full gallop. The castle doorway sank into the rolling hills and fields behind as she chased after her stallion. The phony Starswirl seemed eager to make it to the train station and had nearly left her in his dust.

Impolite as it was to fly in mixed company, Twilight spread out her wings and caught a low lying current to close the gap. She wasn’t about to let the sham out of her sight. Noting the ease at which Spike had let her go, Twilight was convinced, now more than ever, that she was being set up. When she got to the train station, her friends would be waiting to surprise her—everypony returned home from their various vacation spots. The fake Starswirl would fess up to the ruse, and they would all have a bit of a laugh at her expense.

“Very funny.” Twilight banked into a running landing, keeping stride for stride with the imposter as she met the ground. He didn’t say anything in return, and on they went, charging through the middle of town. Resident ponies, just going about their day, took notice. The pair plowed through the market and down the dusty path leading off to the train depot. Musing as she ran, the whole idea of this being an elaborate setup leading to a fanciful payoff wasn’t the only possibility she thought to consider.

Could there be any truth to the strange stallion’s tale, Twilight wondered. Could she really be off on a grand voyage with the one-and-only Starswirl? Could this pony really be her magic idol? A log jam of questions began to form in her head. The shimmering silver traveling cloak rippled in the stallion’s wake, bouncing off his flank with every powerful stride a few lengths ahead. She caught a fleeting glimpse of his cutie mark with the rise and fall of the fabric. The image of a crescent moon in a field of swirling stars flickered like a frame in a movie reel. Recognizing that as the one thing that couldn’t be faked, her walls of doubt began to crumble. Her entire outlook flipped on its tail.

Twilight had little idea where she was going. The train station was the end of the road for as far as she had been told. Beyond that, The Guardian—wherever he was. The lightly packed sacks on her back wobbled as she ran. If she was indeed about to head off on a long journey, the next stop should be a store where they could stock up on supplies. Starswirl, sporting a bard’s satchel strung around his neck and under one foreleg, looked equally ill prepared to be undertaking such a journey as advertised. Between the both of them, they couldn’t have enough supplies to last more than a day or two in an inhospitable clime.

Twilight didn’t have time to look at what he had packed for her before she was tossed on her tail and dragged out the door. She thought she noticed Spike slipping something in her bag as she left, but other than that, it all came from the various containers and cupboards of her bedroom. Inventory would have to wait; they arrived at the depot.

Quickly scanning the platform and the waiting train for any sign of her friends, Twilight felt a lump sink into the pit of her stomach. Not only had she skipped over breakfast, it was becoming clear that she was about to decide on taking a first big step down a path she didn’t know the end of. The threshold of the platform steps lay before her. She wasn’t sure if she was ready to take the leap of faith and see where the new road led, or if she should back away and avoid the risk. Could she put her trust in the pony claiming to be her hero from long ago tales of forgotten lore? Was she confident enough to risk it without the support of her friends?

The train whistle blew. Starswirl poked his head out of the window of the car adjacent. “Are you coming or not?” The tap of his hoof on the side of the train car ticked out the seconds that passed, the car rocked back and forth almost ready to pull out of the station. His proper smile and welcoming manner drew the young princess forward; Twilight’s uncertainty and doubt held her back. One more step would lead to ten thousand more like it.

A load of questions remained unanswered, but only one mattered. That one question burned in Twilight’s mind. “Can I trust you?” She craned her neck to meet the gaze of the grey stallion. Unfolding her wings and trying to look as imposing and regal as possible didn’t do the trick. Without the backing of her entourage or the swelling magic of the Elements they bore, it proved difficult to look intimidating and resolute.

“That’s a question you’ll have to answer for yourself, dear—tick, tock.” Starswirl tipped his head to the side as if suggesting she already knew the answer. He jerked it back in a signal toward the waiting train door as he urged Twilight to join him on this new adventure.

The conductor blew his whistle. “All aboard!” The call answered the question, if not directly, but with latent command. Twilight stepped onto the platform and scampered inside the last car. Her journey of a million hoofsteps began with the largest one of all. The train lurched forward as the wheels began to turn. The engine belched white smoke in a hundred little puffs and they pulled away from the station. She stowed her bags and took her seat opposite the stallion in the otherwise vacant car.

A bundle of nerves after a whirlwind morning proved hard to settle. She hadn’t stopped to catch her breath in the past hour since she awoke. After being accosted in her own bed and driven out of her castle, she barely had time to say goodbye to Spike before darting through town and hopping aboard a train bound for Celestia-knows-where. It was a lot to take in. Having resigned herself to the journey, she looked across at her traveling companion. “So, Starswirl the Bearded, where are we headed?”

“The path of the Scion leads where it will. Do you have the faith to trust that it will lead you where you need to go?” Starswirl waxed poetic. “Do not trouble yourself with destinations, princess, they only get in the way of the journey.” He stared deep into her eyes, burrowing into her very soul with his gaze. “I see the seed of faith has been planted. It has the potential to grow to become a great tree of trust if given proper time and nurture. My hope is that our journey will afford us that time, so that in the end I may see that tree blossom before the winter comes.”

Twilight blushed, caught up in a stirring rush of emotion. With the dawning realization that she sat mere inches from her fillyhood idol, goosebumps prickled her coat. She couldn’t tell if it could be attributed to the recent loss of her own tree home and the eloquent metaphor he just delivered, or if it meant something in the way of a budding attraction toward the young stallion. It seemed wrong for her to feel attraction; she had only known the pony for a little under an hour. Perhaps it was the nesting instincts of a young mare that begged for satisfaction. Perhaps it was the awkward feeling of being in the presence of a great pony of legend. Whatever it was, she felt a growing connection to him in some vaguely perceptible way. Regardless of all that, she was certain his beard was longer than she remembered from earlier.

“Our journey will be long, but I guarantee it will be worth it. We’ll be traveling as far as our conveyance can take us, and then, more beyond that. We have a schedule to keep, but for now, you can lay back and enjoy the ride.” Starswirl talked with his foreleg. He swung it left and then back right, each move emphasizing a point of speech. Twilight sat, enthralled, content to take it all in.

The engine finally got up to speed, settling into a steady rhythm as the sections of rail passed below in a series of clinks and clanks. Twilight wrapped her tail around herself as she nestled into her seat for what she assumed was to be the first leg of a very long journey ahead. She barely had time to rationalize what it was that she was doing. Starswirl, content to stare out the window, watched as the countryside rolled past. Fields and farms floated by as they rounded the bend leading across the upper bow of Saddle Lake—the train turning east toward the Baltimare/Fillydelphia line.

Though not completely unfamiliar, Twilight had been this way only a few times before. She mainly enjoyed the standard trip north, bound for Canterlot and the Crystal Empire beyond. On occasion, travel called for a divergence northeast to Manehattan. In that case, the rails divided miles north of Canterlot proper. For all other easterly points, the junction lay further south of the capitol—Ponyville being the main embarkation point for the line joining to Fillydelphia and Baltimare.

As they turned across the bow of the lake, Twilight worked up enough courage to try and kick start the conversation with her mysterious guide. She was fairly certain now that the pony was, in some strange way, the stallion he claimed to be. She would never have agreed to join him otherwise. His cutie mark had won her over. Few had ever seen the actual golden crescent moon and glowing star design of the famous Unicorn, let alone been able to duplicate it on another’s flank. Twilight focused on that point as she drew on her years of study into every aspect of her idol’s life to be able to properly identify the great pony wizard.

“Mister Starswirl the Bearded, sir? I was wondering if you could answer a few questions, if you don’t mind.” Twilight’s timid approach further supported her budding infatuation. Whether the butterflies in her stomach meant it was love at first sight or just a simple idol crush was yet to be settled.

Starswirl broke from his contemplation of the passing landscape to address the princess. “Don’t be shy, young filly. Ask any question you want. I may not have an answer, or I may choose to withhold what might be best shared further down our path, but neither should bar you from your asking.”

Half intimidated to be in his presence, but also curious to discover what secrets the ancient pony held, Twilight posed her question. “I was wondering where you’ve been all this time. I mean, it’s been nearly two thousand years since anypony has seen your face. Where have you been?”

“Yes, it has been a long time.” Starswirl turned to look out the window once again as his mind wandered back to the past. “However, it hasn’t been two thousand years since I last graced the flowing fields of pony lands—more like one thousand.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight’s curiosity was peaked. “I’ve read most of your books from the archives in Canterlot and even some of the others from the hidden library in my own castle. They all date back to the first or second century A.U. If you’ve only been gone for a thousand years, what happened to the thousand years before that?”

Starswirl failed to suppress a chuckle. “I haven’t written anything in nearly two thousand years. That doesn’t mean I ceased to exist the moment I stopped writing things down.” The humor at the thought of one’s life being tied to the volumes of literature they produced seemed to amuse him. “I merely moved on to another vocation.”

“There’s so much you could tell me about the history of Equestria—things that aren’t written in any history books,” Twilight begged for more. “Surely you could fill a volume or two with your centuries of knowledge.” Her pleading eyes yearned for the knowledge Starswirl could impart.

“Unfortunately, the things I have learned over the years are not meant for the general population.” Starswirl became more serious. “Only a select few ponies have ever ventured into my area of study. Fewer still are alive today that have any shred of knowledge about the things you are about to see and learn. When we reach The Guardian, He can explain.”

“What’s all this got to do with that Guardian fellow you wrote me about?” Twilight turned her head in odd consideration. “Why did you send me a letter in the first place?”

The serious tone now passed, Starswirl replied, “Well, I couldn’t very well interrupt your personal study time.” He brushed off her question with a wave of his hoof and a flick of his tail. “We had a little time that this trek could wait, so I wrote up my letter and sent it along with your trusty mailmare—beautiful thing, very dedicated. Then I took a little side trip to visit some old friends in Canterlot. That city sure hasn’t changed much in the past thousand years.”

More confused now than before, Twilight held up her hoof to stop her partner’s rambling. “Wait. You don’t mean to say that you visited Princess Luna and Princess Celestia? Why wouldn’t they tell me you were coming?” Twilight drew back her hoof to her chest. A hurt expression crossed her face.

“Why be redundant?” Starswirl shrugged his shoulders. “I’d already sent my letter. There’s no reason to waste good parchment in sending another.”

Twilight tried her best to focus on the important questions and refocused. “Okay, your letter said I was summoned to appear before this Guardian. I’ve never heard of him before—does Celestia know him?”

“Yes, and He is my master. You will meet Him soon enough.” Starswirl stopped abruptly and turned toward the windows once more. He lowered his voice and spoke again as if addressing his own reflection in the glass. “He is known by many names. ‘The Guardian’ is the only one you need concern yourself with at this time. We have a long journey ahead and hours of conversation to fill. For now, can we just enjoy the beautiful scenery?”

“But, Mister Starswirl, sir—I have so many questions that need answering.” Twilight didn’t want to be cut off. “Where exactly are we going?” Like a foal in a candy shop, she felt her hoof had been slapped as she reached to pull a bit of sweet knowledge from the jars of the chief confectioner himself.

“Patience, child,” Starswirl cooed as he peered out over the reflection of the hills across the mirror surface of Saddle Lake. “We have all day before we arrive at Horseshoe Bay.”

At least Twilight knew where they were headed now. Unfortunately, their brief conversation produced more questions than answers. She filed away her mental notes, trying to keep some order to the lines of questioning she would trace out later. The next chance she got, her remarks needed to be brief and to the point. She hoped to avoid another shutdown if she kept it simple and direct.

Horseshoe Bay sat on the far eastern edge of Equestria. The town of Balitimare lay at its toe near the delta of the Filly River. Twilight traced the stages of their journey by searching the memories of past trips to the beach. The first half of their travels would take them over Saddle Lake, straddling the plateau of Ramblin’ Rock Ridge, before crossing the Filly Gorge. From there the track dove into the valley carrying the runoff from Canterlot Peak and the Foal Mountains to the forests below. The railway split shortly after the river crossing with the northern spur winging off above the Filly Range and the southern track running parallel to the river stretching toward Baltimare and the bay. Gladly, she noted, they would avoid the bug infested Hayseed Swamp further south.

Twilight could still remember the adventure of her last trip to the ocean. The salty sea air and the crashing waves as they broke upon the reef near the white sandy beach made for a spectacular vacation spot—if only it hadn’t been for the pirates. Staying in town or along the coast was relatively safe, but once you made it out onto the open waters of the bay, you were at the mercy of the sea and everything that came with it. The idea of submitting to the unknown frightened her.

Twilight relaxed a bit, building up her confidence with the mantra of her good friend, Fluttershy—Baby steps, Twilight—baby steps.’ In her gut she felt that this was only the start of something bigger than she dared know. She wondered how she would fare this time around, practically alone and without her best friends for the first time in a very long time. With only Starswirl for company—as simple as that company may be—a million questions still shot through her head. Hoping the answers would come soon didn’t make the wait any easier to bear.

The train chugged along as they drove across the plateau stretching out to the eastern side of the lake. Ponyville sat to the west of the continental divide. Canterlot Mountain and the expanse of the Everfree Forest were the only landmarks that straddled it. Whatever lay west, flowed toward Las Pegasus and the western sea. Everything east of their current position drained into the bay. The geology of Equestria fascinated Twilight. At the scenery change where the bridge spanned the Filly River, she would make her next attempt at conversation. Past the bridge, the river’s flow would guide them on their journey to the city by the bay with trees and coursing water acting as backdrop for the latter half of the trip.

Time slipped away and Twilight found herself staring out the window taking in the view. Her companion seemed content in his observational state for a good hour before he finally broke the silence on his own. “I had forgotten how beautiful the lands of Equestria were.” Starswirl looked misty eyed as he stared out the window. His eyes glossed over as he drank in sights potentially remembered only in passing from his foalhood of long ago.

“Mister Starswirl the Bearded, sir?” Twilight asked in the same timid voice as earlier. “I’m sorry to bother you, but I was wondering if we could get back to my questions?” She broached a smile, trying her best to coax the reminiscing stallion from his musings.

“My apologies, dear one—just call me Starswirl, if you please. Unless, of course, you would like me to start addressing you as Your Royal Highness, Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle, bearer of the Element of Magic.” Starswirl turned back around and chuckled at the sight of Twilight’s ever expanding rosy-red cheeks. “It’s been so long since I’ve had the chance to see the lands where I once lived up close. …But never mind that, go ahead and ask your questions.” He laughed a bit down deep in his throat, seemingly aware of the effect his words had on the young mare.

Twilight fumbled with her reply, a little embarrassed to ask now that Starswirl made such an impassioned remark. “W-well, I-I was wonder—”

Suddenly the train lurched forward. The cabin pitched to the right, tossing stallion and mare from their seats. Twilight was thrown toward the far window, only stopping short of smacking it head-on by virtue of her cupping wing’s reaction time. Starswirl was not so lucky. He crashed into the wall taking the brunt of the blow along his side, knocking him out cold as his head cracked into the twisting metal frame. Gravity took hold and the earthbound passenger dropped back the other direction, toppling him into a heap of cushions ejected from the seats.

Pegasi, owing to their built-in mode of transportation, rarely rode the trains. Earth ponies and Unicorns made up the bulk of the passengers aboard. As was probably the case in many a forward car, Starswirl lay motionless, unable to teleport to safety or assist in the righting of the train. Twilight, however, burst into action. She teleported from the remains of the Friendship Express and hovered above the scene as she sought to identify her options. Two sections lay in danger of plunging into the river, carrying a dozen or so ponies with them.

The engine had, only moments ago, edged across the threshold of the bridge spanning the Filly River. To each side of the caboose there remained a patch of earth. The cars leading forward torqued in a corkscrew of spiraling wreckage to meet the ground while the engine and lead passenger cabin dangled precipitously from the cliff edge. A drop of a hundred feet or more to the raging river below greeted the hysterical passengers that clung to the wreckage with everything they could manage to give. Many a pony lay smashed against broken windows—some partially ejected and hanging on for dear life. The prospect of a laid back train ride to a town far afield, shattered in the blink of an eye.

Twilight shot past the edge of the cliff, willing her spell to take hold of the engine as she dropped into position over the gorge. Terrified screams assaulted her ears. The conductor hung by a single hoof wedged between the side rod and driving wheels. Turning her attention from the engine itself, Twilight caught the stallion in her levitation spell just as his hoof slipped free of the rod. She tossed him over the top of the cliff to the grassy patch above and continued with her original plan. Bringing the full extent of her Alicorn magic to bear, she enveloped the engine in her magic’s glow. The passenger’s screams rose a notch and she held steady.

A little late, she discovered moving the engine wasn’t going to be possible. The successive cars linking to it could not bear the strain of swinging it back up the cliff. The enormity of the situation filled Twilight with fear. She worked against a burning fuse to devise a plan that wouldn’t further endanger the lives of everypony on board.

I hope this works! Searing light shot from her horn. The burning ray blasted the coupling that tied the engine to the stack. Crashing down the slope, the engine dropped into the rushing waters below. Now for the rest… Her magic shot again, this time directed at the coupling between the first and second passenger cars. Just as before, the link exploded on impact. Immediately, and with every ounce of energy she had left in her young horn, Twilight willed the broken car to rise. Screams of terror turned to shouts of joy. The car lifted over the precipice and settled into the turf of the ridge above. Everypony now safe from the prospect of taking a deathly plunge, Twilight swung back to the anchorage point of the bridge.

Ponies in various states of injury and delirium staggered from the wreckage. The whimpering cries of the mentally shaken and physically wounded hung on the breeze. “How can I help?” Twilight’s call was more a personal question spoken aloud. She watched as mare and colt, stallion and filly, worked to free their fellow passengers and tend to the wounded.

“You’ve taken care a’ all the heavy liftin’, yer highness.” The train conductor ventured a shaky bow holding one hoof tenderly to his chest, a little bent and probably broken. “Thank Celestia you ‘er here to save us.” Quaking in pain, he collapsed to the ground.

A strikingly white mare with a pale pink tail and mane spun around and shouted at him. “Sir! Take a seat and wait for help. You can’t get up on that broken hoof of yours.” Her attention quickly refocused on Twilight. Her shout rang in Twilight’s ears. “Princess! Stay where you are—I’ll be right there.” She shot to her hooves and bounded toward them.

Twilight’s head spun as she took in the sight before her. Half a dozen passenger cars lay in a tangled and twisted serpentine mess. The rescued lead transport leaned on its side a few paces to her left. As she turned her back leg to alter her stance, a shooting pain radiated up her spine. She doubled over and searched with a foreleg reaching to find the source of her distress.

“I told you not to move!” The pink plumed mare dropped to her fetlocks and shoved a tattered piece of cloth in the gaping wound in Twilight’s flank. She applied pressure as she worked to staunch the flow of blood spurting from the gash. “It’s deep. I’ll need a needle and some thread. We may have to cauterize it if I can’t get it closed.” Twilight sunk to the ground, quickly fading from the combined loss of blood and recently realized pain.

“Sano vitae!” A roll of thunder crashed over the ponies. Green light spun out in radiating waves from back of the heap of twisted debris. What was only moments before a confused and anguished lot of glad-to-barely-be-alive ponies, dissolved into a blissful state of peace. Enveloped in a soothing bath of calming mist, cuts were closed, bones were mended, souls were comforted. The gash on Twilight’s flank melted together; her cutie mark made whole once more.

“Praise Celestia!” The nursemare collapsed over her patient and rolled to the side—her own adrenaline level now dropping. She lay on her back letting her hooves fall where they may. “What a ride!” Twilight blinked. She raised her head in slow reaction to the grey stallion that approached, saddlebag strap firmly gripped between his teeth.

Starswirl tossed the packs aside. “A Scion of self-sacrifice. Tending to others with no thought to herself. You are quite the treasure, my dear.” He held out a foreleg in greeting and assistance to the recovering princess. “May I have this dance?” His smile gleamed as Twilight reached up and took hold of his hoof brushing aside the long hairs that dangled from his chin. He helped haul her to up to a standing position.

“I-Is everypony okay?” Twilight leaned around the stallion blockade to assess the current state of pony distress. To her amazement, each and every pony seemed untouched and unscathed, reveling in their general wholeness. The train passengers gathered in celebration, hugging and high hoofing one another.

“They are, thanks to you.” Starswirl took a nod to the pony splayed on the ground beside him. “And also a bit thanks to this one here. What’s your name miss?”

The pasty pony nurse drew in her hooves as she looked up at the princess and her stallion friend. “Uh… N-Nurse Redheart.” She rolled over and promptly stood giving a clumsy curtsy in the process. “E-Excuse me, I need to see to my foals.” She dashed off toward the group of ponies that had gathered up the rise.

“Thank you for saving my life, princess.” The train conductor minus his hat and plus four intact hooves rose up and immediately bowed again.

“I-I don’t know what to say.” Twilight wasn’t able to fully process the event. “I… just did what I could—sorry I couldn’t save your engine.”

“She was a good ‘un, she was.” The conductor paced over to the cliff and hung his head taking in the sight below. A giant scar tore down the cliff wall and scooped into the eddies of the water that swirled about the crumpled mass of steel below. He turned around and faced Twilight. “Ah’m the one that should be sorry. This here track’s all busted outta joint. Coulda caused the whole mess to jump us into that there gorge.” He pointed down at the broken track a few meters from the edge of the span. “Iffun that piece had been a length or so further on, we’d all be swimming with the fishes.”

The conductor took a whistle from his vest pocket and tossed it over the edge in tribute to the final flight of the faithful engine. “You two sit tight. I’m not sure how long it’ll be fer a repair team to arrive, but I need to check up on the others and see to assessin’ the damage.” He turned away and trudged toward the other group of ponies. The task of accounting for all of his passengers and seeing to their immediate needs looked to weigh heavily upon him. A few maintenance ponies were sure to get a stern talking to over the broken rail situation—not to mention the destroyed train engine.

Twilight turned back to her guide. “I had no idea magic could do all that. There are so many things I need to ask you about… I don’t know where to start.”

“Magic can do a lot, but some things are better left to natural means. There are always consequences for taking shortcuts.” Starswirl looked back over the wreckage. “This certainly puts a burr in our travel schedule.”

Twilight saddled up close taking in the sight herself. “So we clear the track and wait for a replacement train?”

Starswirl looked up into the sky and checked the position of the sun. “No time for that. We need to get going right away.”

“Well, I can fly, but that doesn’t help you very much, does it?” Twilight stretched out her wings and made sure her feathers fell flat before folding them back down against her sides.

Starswirl carefully plodded over to the edge of the gorge and stared down at the river below. He slowly turned his head back. “Princess, how are you at canoeing?”

Chapter Four – Back in the Flow

View Online

“I’m not so sure this is such a good idea.” Twilight magically held up a paddle that had just been freshly carved from the trunk of a nearby fallen tree.

Starswirl sent bark chips flying as he continued to direct his magic in the hollowing out of another trunk that lay before him. “Almost finished with this one. We’ll be on our way soon.” The large pines in the area made excellent fodder for the crafting of a river worthy vessel. In a matter of minutes, a tree was felled and the canoe making process nearly finished.

Twilight figured Starswirl had a pretty good beaver impersonation going as he attacked the trunk. “Yes, but I still don’t see why I should be traveling in a canoe down the Filly River when I can just as easily follow you in the air above. Besides that, couldn’t we try and teleport our way to Baltimare? I know it wouldn’t be ideal, but it’s got to be better than canoeing down a river.” Twilight was having second thoughts about agreeing to Starswirl’s travel plans.

“Now where’s the adventure in that—I thought you liked to learn new things.” Starswirl finished hollowing out the trunk as he moved to levitate the canoe built for two into the water a few hundred yards down from where the train engine had plunged off the bridge. He slipped the vessel into the water before turning back to Twilight. “Also, did you even listen to what I just said about taking shortcuts?”

Twilight gritted her teeth as she replied, “Yes, and I love to learn new things—from reading my books! This is completely different. Is it really such a shortcut to fly or use our magic to avoid taking a trip down the river in a hollowed out log?” The tenuous infatuation she had with the stallion was wearing thin. With the prospect of floating down the river being the only real option, she wasn’t looking forward to the rest of the trip. She felt dizzy just looking at the floating wooden bench that figuratively had her name written on it.

“Don’t be scared to get your head out of those books and try things out first-hoof.” Starswirl offered her his foreleg as he guided the princess into her seat at the front of the vessel. “You may surprise yourself when you find what you are capable of. Plus, you’ll have lots of time to ask all of your questions as we take a leisurely cruise down the river.”

That, more than anything, was the reason Twilight had agreed to this plan. It would have been difficult to get her questions answered if she had to concentrate on flying while Starswirl was left to navigate the river by himself. Her head still swam from the events of the wreck and the curious healing spell that brought her back from the brink. Two grand displays of her companions magic, and she could swear that the stallion’s beard was getting longer with each one. At this rate, Starswirl the Bearded didn’t seem to be such a misnomer. With all that amazing power at his horntip, she wondered why the journey was even necessary. There had to be something more to all this and she was going to get to the bottom of it as soon as possible.

“Shoving off then.” Starswirl pushed the makeshift boat out into the main flow of the river before teleporting himself into the second seat. Gliding off from the bank, the little vessel turned into the current as they began their journey down the river.

It took a while to get used to, but Twilight came to realize that slow and steady strokes beat out a frantic paddle attack when trying to steer the canoe through the gently flowing waters. She relaxed and found her groove, paddling in long, striding motions—a few on the left and then a few more on the right. The simple rhythm in the magical motion of her strokes helped to settle her nerves.

She watched the trees roll by on either bank as the canoe floated along with the current. Occasionally, her paddle would touch the water at such an angle that a splash would threaten to invade her sanctuary of dryness. She brushed it aside and soldiered on. She had all but forgotten about her partner.

“Why don’t you try it without using magic?” Starswirl’s suggestion knocked her from her rhythm. In the last hour or so she spent concentrating on her paddle strokes, the reason for her current situation took a back seat. The stallion didn’t make much noise and practically spent the entire time simply sitting in the back of the canoe, watching her.

Starswirl took an inquisitive role in studying how she managed to familiarize herself with the fine art of canoe paddling. Realizing he was still there with her, she felt she had done a good job impressing him—they managed to stay afloat and avoid running into rocks or either bank. What had started out as a random flailing of paddle and pony, she now displayed the skill of a seasoned veteran of the waterways expertly navigating a familiar route.

“What’s the point of that?” Twilight replied as she continued to count her strokes. “I have magic—why shouldn’t I use it?” It seemed a silly question, but served to remind her of his presence and the precious time she had wasted in not furthering her line of questioning.

Starswirl grinned. “What if you didn’t? What would you do then?”

The question defied logic, albeit once or twice when her magic failed her or had been forcibly taken. “Ever since I learned how to levitate things, I haven’t really bothered with the non-magical way.” Twilight scratched her head as she thought back to her youth. “I guess I could give it a try.” She felt it couldn’t hurt to humor her companion—possibly trade her cooperation for some more information.

Starswirl shook his head from side to side. “A common fault of many a Unicorn—using magic becomes second nature. Why, I would dare to venture, if you were to remove many a horn, ponies would starve by forgetting how to bend their necks to eat.”

“How about a trade? I won’t use my magic to paddle as long as you start filling me in on where we’re headed and who it is I‘m supposed to meet.” A devious little grin spread across Twilight’s face as she turned her neck around to glare at her near silent canoeing partner.

“It’s a deal!” Starswirl readied himself for the shift in stability as Twilight changed gears and tried to wrap her hooves around the small wooden paddle. Now having to balance more carefully, she dipped the tip into the water and slowly pulled it back across the side of the canoe. The blade came out and passed over the bow to give the other side a try. It didn’t take long before she had her rhythm again, quickly getting the boat turned back into the main river flow.

The canoe and its passengers moved steadily down the river as Starswirl cleared his throat and began to elaborate on the details of their mission. In a florid voice that spouted a royal proclamation like tone, he declared, “Princess Twilight Sparkle, you have been summoned to appear before The Guardian to face the Trials of the Master—the greatest test you will ever take.”

Twilight nearly dropped her paddle. “Test!? You didn’t say anything about a test! I haven’t studied—at least I don’t think I have.” The sudden jolt upset the balance of the canoe and Starswirl was forced to grip both sides of the vessel to keep from tumbling overboard. Twilight was affected by the rocking as well, but she was able to use her paddle to maintain her balance. The sudden shift of balance went somewhat unnoticed as she focused on the impact of the announcement.

“It’s alright, princess. I’m sure you’ll do fine.” Starswirl tried to calm her back down. “You’ve been studying for this test your entire life, and I believe you are more than ready. Why else would I have recommended you?” He gave a toothy grin and adjusted his grip on the boat.

Twilight grabbed her saddle bag and started rummaging around inside it. “I hope you packed my books and plenty of parchment, quills, and ink.” The boat carried on without the aid of a helmspony.

Starswirl chuckled. “You won’t be needing any of that. In fact, you won’t be needing much of anything at all for this particular test. I managed to pack only the essentials.” He magically hauled out his small paddle and tried to give the boat a little rudder action to avoid hitting anything as Twilight was preoccupied with her belongings.

Twilight continued to pour through her sack. Item after item was emptied until she reached the bottom. She pulled back and looked over the random assortment of doodads now rolling around on the floor of the canoe. A sinking feeling crept up inside her as she realized she had none of her usual test preparation materials with her. She shook her head. How careless of me—I should have checked these bags before we left.

She took another look over the items now strewn about the cup of the canoe bow, trying to make sense of why Starswirl had packed them in the first place. There was an old, mother-of-pearl inlaid mane comb, a simple white feather, and a broken copter blade—along with a number of balloons and party streamers. She found some more personal items mixed in with the rabble; a photo of her parents and brother, her very first report card, and her royal crown. The last item she pulled from the bag was her traveling cloak that Rarity had given her at the start of another journey not that long ago.

Twilight tossed the assorted junk along with the personal items back into her bags before settling into a sulking position at the front of the canoe. The thought of leaving her friends now fresh in her mind, she questioned why she left on this trip without them.

“What troubles you, dear?” Starswirl reached ahead and patted a hoof on her flank.

“Oh, nothing.” She waved her hoof in the air with a gesture of couldn’t care less. “I’m just floating down a river with a Unicorn who claims to be the famous Starswirl the Bearded on a quest to visit some Guardian I’ve never heard of in order to take a test I haven’t studied for. What could be better? That’s right, I left all my friends back at home too.”

“Oh my, do look on the bright side—if you hadn’t come along with me, those poor ponies you rescued might have fallen to their death. At the very least, you saved the lives of a number of grateful souls back on that train.” Starswirl patted her on the back while magically attending to his paddle in order to keep them on course.

“Yes, but didn’t I end up needing to be saved as well?” Twilight crouched down and tucked her head between her legs resting on Rarity’s cloak as a pillow. Starswirl lifted the second oar and took over the steering of the boat allowing her some time to process things.

“That’s not the point.” He mumbled to himself just loudly enough that Twilight still made it out. “Self-sacrifice isn’t without the sacrifice.”

Another few hours passed. Twilight had finally come around and broken out of her funk. She returned to paddling and it helped to take her mind off things. She continued to use her hooves to guide her strokes to each side of the canoe. The physicality helped focus her energy—she had less time to occupy her thoughts with anything but the effort of keeping the craft on course.

What fleeting thoughts of where her quest was leading swarmed around her like flies. She fought to keep her focus—swatting them away, perhaps not wanting answers to her previously unanswered questions for the time being. Each time she got an answer, it wasn’t something particularly good. The nagging questions returned again and again. One in particular she found hard to shake—why had Starswirl nominated her for this unknown test in the first place? She was scared to ask. Regardless, the notion of who exactly this Guardian was remained her top concern. The thoughts rumbled around in her head as the canoe continued to drift downstream.

Several tributaries joined the river flow, tumbling down from the Filly Range, and the water beneath the canoe swept them along ever faster while the span between the banks remained constant. At a few points, the travelers were forced to find portage and levitate their canoe alongside as they passed the more rapid portions of the river. After a mile or so, the gap widened and the flow slowed enough to allow them to return to their waterway conveyance. With most of the day behind them they came around a large, sweeping bend. Twilight could see the outline of Horseshoe Bay and the city of Baltimare sprawled out in the distance.

Throwing the bulk of her strokes to the right side, she made to guide the boat to the northern shore near the city itself. Starswirl had other plans, however. “Twilight, pull in your paddle and I’ll take it from here.” She obeyed and watched as he guided the boat to the southern shore of the delta. The canoe ran aground in the soft sand not far from where the ocean met the river.

Starswirl teleported himself to shore before extending a hoof to assist Twilight in doing the same. Twilight took hold of her saddle bags and avoided the potential for injury in being lifted out of the canoe by simply teleporting herself to shore as well.

“I thought we discussed the use of magic. The idea was to try and do things as though you had none.” Starswirl cocked his head to one side and gave a little smirk of a smile. “Remember what I said about taking shortcuts.”

“I guess that rule only applies to some.” Twilight felt annoyed that Starswirl would so blatantly use his own magic while holding her to a different standard.

“I see my lesson was not taken to heart. Perhaps another example is needed.” Starswirl turned and peered down the span of white sand beach. He raised a hoof to his brow as he scanned the lower shoreline. “Can’t bother fighting the tide and breaking waves in a dingy like this. We’re going to need some more sophisticated transport. From here, we trot—both of us.”

“If we need a real boat, why didn’t we stop in Baltimare?” Twilight pointed back at the city on the other side of the river. “There’s plenty of ships in town if your plan is to sail across the ocean.” Twilight felt she was being sarcastic in suggesting that they were about to take an ocean voyage. The prospect that Starswirl might actually intend for it to happen barely crossed her mind.

Starswirl seemed unfazed and began trotting off down the beach. He called back to her before travelling out of earshot. “We’ll have to hurry in order to make it before nightfall. Try and keep up.”

Twilight sighed. She finished strapping her packs around her belly and shook her head in the direction of the quickly disappearing Starswirl. Without even considering the alternative, she fanned out her wings and took to the air. In a few moments, she was gliding along next to the galloping stallion.

She kept her distance to avoid the spray of wet sand flying from Starswirl’s hooves as he charged down the beach. Her mane whipped back and forth as the crosswinds of the ocean brushed her closer to her guide. The view of the gentlepony driving through the sand in the dying of the light would have been romantic if she could have pictured it in one of her dreams. Unfortunately, this scene was far too real to appreciate the context.

“Why don’t you join me for a run?” Starswirl called to Twilight as she glided along his baffles. “It’s truly invigorating—exactly what a pony was built for. The wind in your mane and the earth beneath your hooves.”

“I prefer the air. I have wings you know.” Twilight swung a bit to the right and then back left to avoid a clump of sand flung behind the galloping stallion. “Wings were made for flying.”

“Don’t tell me you’re afraid of getting your hooves dirty? Also, what if you didn’t have those wings? Has it been so long since your transformation that you’ve forgotten the thrill of a gallop on the sand? Horns and wings are but appendages of the pony. You should try getting back to your true pony roots.” Starswirl tossed his mane and shook his tail as he charged down the beach, somehow gaining speed in near flight across the sand. “Suit yourself.” He turned his head forward and galloped on ahead. Twilight carried on in flight.

The beach gave way at times to the soggy flow seeping out of the nearby Hayseed Swamps. Twilight observed from above as Starswirl used his magic to solidify small patches of earth beneath each hooffall. The risk he took in running under such conditions scared her and she shied away from duplicating the task. The wings on her back, though strange and unwieldy appendages at the time of her transformation, now felt natural following a reasonable period of familiarization. The thought of going back to the way she was before, shedding the Alicorn and returning to the Unicorn of old, never crossed her mind. Her wings were a part of her now.

Another hour and the sun began to drop below the horizon behind them. She wondered how far they still had left to go—they had made it nearly to the end of the bay. Even flying that distance had put a strain on her wings. She had no idea how Starswirl had managed to run that same distance. The last rays of the setting sun lit over tops of the swamp forest to the west—a crown of fire atop the trees as night began to fall over Horseshoe Bay.

Starswirl dropped out of his full gallop and returned to a steady trot. Twilight swooped into position near his right flank. “We’ve nearly lost our light.” He came to a halt as he rose up on his hind legs and spun around to face Twilight. “I feared as much.”

“How much farther do we have to go?” Twilight came to a stop as she landed and folded her wings down against her body.

“Just over those hills.” Starswirl pointed south, directly opposite the open ocean bay behind him.

“But that will take another hour or two at least.” Twilight scanned the hilltops in the distance for any indication of a settlement or destination of any kind. The mass of jungle like swamp between them and the hills wasn’t something she considered passable without flight or magic. “Are you sure that’s where we need to go?”

Starswirl nodded. “Of course I’m sure, but unfortunately we’re going to need a shortcut to make it there before dark. We must keep to the schedule even if we have to break the rules a little.” His horn lit up. He focused his concentration on weaving a spell around both himself and Twilight. Suddenly, Twilight felt herself pulled along a magic pathway leading to another point in space. She quickly scanned the signature of the magical bridge as she swept along its proverbial length. In an instant, she found herself standing on the edge of a small cliff overlooking a clump of houses and planks stung together over the lapping sea breaks of the ocean and beach below. By her magical calculations, her current location was directly south of her previous position on the other side of the rolling hills to the north and the southern tip of the Horseshoe Bay peninsula.

Starswirl thrust his hoof out, sweeping out before him and over the village below. “Welcome to Pirate’s Cove.”

Chapter Five – Blackmane

View Online

“I thought you said shortcuts came with consequences.” Twilight cocked her head to one side and waited for a snarky reply—almost disappointed one was not forthcoming.

Following the welcoming speech of a single line, Starswirl got right down to business. “I will bear the consequences for my actions and you will do likewise for yours. Now, stay close to me and try not to draw any unnecessary attention. I suggest you put on your cloak and hide your wings. This lot doesn’t take kindly to royal authority. Just keep your head down and you’ll be fine.”

“You can’t be serious. Why would anypony want to hurt me?” Twilight pulled out her cloak and fastened it around her shoulders. Propping up the cowl, she tucked her mane to the side and pulled the cap over her head as well. The welcome mat in this dingy town probably rotted away a long time ago and the idea of having to hide her identity made her feel all the more uneasy.

“This isn’t just any old pony town, princess. Pirates of all kinds are drawn to this pit—many of whom would have no problem with a royal kidnapping and ransom payout. Best we not announce our presence and keep our visit brief.” Starswirl tucked his cloak around his flank and brushed by a ragged cypress tree as he descended the path leading into Pirate’s Cove. Twilight followed close behind.

The rough cut path leading into town gave the impression that not many travelers arrived on hoof. This was a sailors’ town. Picking her way through the overgrowth, Twilight again wondered what kind of crazy adventure she had signed up for. First there was a train wreck, then a paddle down the river, and now she came to end up on the edge of civilization at the mercy of a town full of pirates. She tucked her wings in tight and low hoping they would blend in with the humps of her saddle bags. Starswirl kept his horn covered and head down as they plodded into town.

The jumble of structures that was Pirate’s Cove, nestled in the armpit of Horseshoe Bay, smelled of rotting everything. It didn’t help that Hayseed Swamp ran straight up to its doorstep. Insects buzzed and swarmed from every angle. Lanterns hung from nearly every porch and made the perfect targets for their aggression. Twilight felt some relief in knowing that the swarm preferred the lamps and paid them little heed. Instead of fighting off the random attack here and there, she held her tail in check, tight against her backside tucked almost completely beneath her cloak.

They passed dark lumps huddled in doorways and in the alley space between the shacks. Out of the huddled masses glowed the intent gaze of half a dozen warped eyes. Twilight felt their presence like gargoyles keeping watch. She kept close to Starswirl and tried to bury her head back into her cloak. The dirt path gave way to planking and the muffled sounds of her hooves changed to an echoing thud. A gentle lapping of waves below the scaffolded walkway did little to drown out the sound. If anypony wasn’t yet aware of their presence, they were now.

Starswirl led onward, avoiding any direct confrontations. He steered straight for the docks. In a few cases, they were forced to sidestep a drunken Griffin or imposing Minotaur, but he kept them heading in that general direction. The path widened as they came near the docks. Up ahead, a pile of net-covered cargo blocked the path before it dropped into the ocean beyond. To their left and right lay nearly identical sailing vessels. One listed to the side with double the standard allotment of mooring ropes keeping it tethered to the pier. Starswirl pulled up alongside the other, the ship not flying the bones.

A stout and hearty voice called over the rail. “Who goes there?”

Starswirl raised his head to answer the stranger. “I would speak to the captain, if you please.” Hel keep his voice low and direct.

“The capt’n be elsewhere, so it’ll be me ya speak to. What business have ye here?” A silhouette in the dark came to the edge of the afterdeck. An unbalanced set of antlers glared down at the ponies.

“My business is my own, and I will speak to the captain in its regard. Point us in the proper direction and we’ll be off.” Starswirl lowered his hood and lit his horn to shine a light up at the mysterious boatswain.

The face of a young stag marred by a patch covering his right eye and illuminated in the green glow of Starswirl’s magic looked down. “So, it’s you.” The buck raised his forelegs to the rail. “The capt’n be in town. Take a load off at the Grey Ghost Tavern—you’ll find ‘er round there.” The reflecting gleam from his sword caught Twilight unaware as he spun back across the deck and disappeared into the darkness.

Starswirl adjusted his cowl, concealing himself once more. “Grey Ghost Tavern it is. Stay close and let’s see if we can’t find us a captain.” He motioned for Twilight to follow and made his way back up the dock into town.

The return promenade caught more attention than the first. Dark lumps became ponies, griffins, and worse as Twilight struggled against a growing fear that this wasn’t the best place for her to be. She clung to Starswirl’s confidence and followed him into the tavern near the center of town. The place was abuzz with activity. The contrast with the growing darkness outside shifted instantly to daylight revelry as they walked through the door and were greeted by the shouts and thuds of a couple dozen raucous ruffians.

“Stay here, and I’ll be right back.” Starswirl loaded Twilight into an empty booth in a dimly lit corner of the room. She barely had a chance to process his message before he was gone. She watched as he slipped into the back hallway, leaving her all alone with twenty gnarled and sea-ravaged, ale-inbibing pirates. A few denizens shot stares and snarls at the slight of her intrusion before returning to their self-indulgent merrymaking.

Twilight pulled the cowl of her hood back against her face trying to blend in with the wall and the booth. She undid the clasp of her bags and rolled them off her back setting them on the bench at her side. As she was getting settled, a portly pony mare in a tight corset bodice sauntered over to the table. “You lost, dearie? We don’t get many mares in this washed out hole in the beach.”

“Umm, not exactly.” Twilight tried to keep her voice down, unsure of how best to answer. The clank of steins and stomp of hooves nearly drowned out reply.

Without the slightest hint of care, the waitress pony spoke over the noise. “It don’t bother me none—lots of folks worse off than you wash up here all the time. They don’t normally last long, but that doesn’t stop em from washing up just the same. In any case, can I interest you in our special-of-the-day?” She sat back and pulled a small notepad and quill from her apron pouch hanging from her corset top.

Twilight’s stomach growled. She hadn’t eaten for the better part of the day. A small bite on the banks of the Filly River was all she really had to eat all day. Skipping breakfast seemed a worse decision than actually coming on this trip at the moment. “That sounds… good… What’s your special-of-the-day today?”

“Same as every day—the stuff that washes up on the beach along with you lot—we call it seaweed stew.” The innkeeper spat in her hoof and ran the glob back through her mane. Her slick hair stuck in place by virtue of a number of other bits in addition to the recent spread of gluey bile.

Twilight cringed. “I-I guess I’ll take the special then.” She scooted back in her booth as the waitress jotted down the order and padded away. A roomful of pirates reveled in the act of getting more drunk and disorderly with every passing minute. She wondered what it would take to light a fuse on the time-bomb of nearly two dozen drunken sailors.

Without warning, the noise stopped. All eyes turned toward a large, black Earth pony with a greasy black mane and tail that rose up from a booth across the room. The side closest took notice and scooted back as he walked toward Twilight. He paid no heed to the spectators with his wobbling steps and bouncing black hat that jingled with an array of trinkets that hung from the brim as he floated by. What was once a raucous party now silenced to the point that Twilight could hear the cicadas chirping outside set in time to the stranger’s approaching steps.

“Look at what the tide washed in. Such a brave little filly to be venturin’ into Pirate’s Cove on her own.” The pony tilted back his pirate hat and stared down at Twilight cowering in the corner booth. “Let’s have old Blackmane take a peek and see what sort of treasure be in them packs of yers.” He hovered over her, blocking what little passed for lantern light in the darkened corner of the dining room.

Twilight backed into the wall as far as she could push. The stallion had her cornered and she knew there was nowhere to run. He reached down and yanked the sacks toward him. Poking into the sacks a bit, he found an item of interest. Smiling and showing his crooked and gold capped teeth, he pulled out Twilight’s crown. “What have we here—a bit of gold to quell Blackmane’s advances?”

“Give that back. It’s not yours.” Twilight made a grab for the crown in a futile attempt that was batted away with ease. Blackmane pushed her back against the wall.

“So, the wittle filly wants to play dressup with her wittle crown.” Blackmane laughed as he hoisted his prize for the rest of the audience to see. A roar of laughter erupted from the crowd.

At twenty-one to one, the odds were not in her favor. Twilight’s heart raced as she tried to keep her cool. “I’ll ask you nicely one more time—give me back my crown.” The glow from her horn shone down on her half-concealed, stern faced glare.

Blackmane laughed even harder. “Did you hear that boys? This little Unicorn thinks she can have whatever she wants. Must have spent too much time pretendin’ to be a princess. Too bad for her she picked the wrong place to learn her lesson.” He dropped back from Twilight and turned to the crowd to show off his prize. Without removing his pirate hat, he tossed the crown on top. “Look at me fellas—I’m a princess too.” Blackmane twirled around to the enjoyment of the onlookers accompanied by a string of hoots and hollers enhanced by the general drunkenness of the crowd.

Twilight leapt onto the table and threw her cloak aside. Her horn lit up the room with its sparkling glow. Tossing her wings out and rearing back on her hind legs, she was a sight to behold. “I stopped pretending to be a princess when I became an Alicorn. Now, give me back my crown!” Her stomp back down on the table unleashed a shockwave that tore across the room.

Blackmane tumbled away, blinded by the light from Twilight’s horn and stunned by the sight of the princess revealed before him. The burst knocked him into a nearby table, crashing to the ground and spilling mugs of ale in all directions. The crown came flying off his head and launched toward the passageway where Starswirl disappeared into earlier.

A bright, coral-colored pony in an enormously wide-brimmed brown hat sporting a giant, red phoenix feather caught the projectile. Reacting quickly to the situation as she walked into the room, she called out over the erupting scene of violence. “So, what’s all this then?” She barely had time to take in the view before the tavern erupted in an all-out brawl. Four more ponies wearing equally flamboyant outfits jumped out behind her and dashed into the fray. She swapped the crown for her sword, leaving the former dangling on the tip of her scabbard and dove into the melee.

Twilight stood her ground. The fight remained among the pirates below, seemingly instigated by the destruction of table and beverage and less by her disruptive royal revelation. Blackmane fought to his hooves, kicking and punching the somewhat larger Griffins, Minotaurs, and Equines he had tumbled over, laughing the entire time. A pack of assorted rabble came to his aid and helped even the odds. Blackmane brandished his sword and charged at the new addition to the room.

The coral pony’s sword flashed in blurring movements as Blackmane met each thrust with an equal parry. “Why don’t you pick on some pony your own size?” She dodged a counter strike and wheeled around to take position between Twilight and the pirate clan. “You all right up there, princess?” Another sword landed across her own and she pushed it off while returning a blow to her random assailant.

“What can I do to help?” Twilight watched from her tabletop perch as the fight raged on below. Five resplendent ponies frolicked in battle against a drunken force four times their number.

“How’s about you hold on to this? I’ll only be a moment.” The coral swashbuckler tossed the crown up to Twilight and dove back into the fray. She was quick to find Blackmane in the scrum. With a single flash of steel, he was disarmed of his weapon.

The coral pony was quick to cover the pirate with her sword. Her companions raised point against the other rabble leaders bringing the ruckus to an abrupt end. Starswirl stepped out of the doorway and called over to the bartender. “A round of drinks for the house!” He tossed a small stack of coins at the pony crouched down behind the bar. The jovial atmosphere returned as the tavern patrons once again found their chairs. Some looked rather upset that the fight hadn’t lasted longer than it did.

The lead mare leaned her sword tip gently against the chest of the head instigator. “Why are you always causing trouble, Blackmane? Can’t you just honor the truce of the cove?”

“Argh, t’was havin’ a bit of fun is all. I wouldn’t harm a single hair on this lovely fillies head—at least not in the cove. I have me honor as a pirate captain to uphold, same as you, Capt’n Seachelle.”

“Playtime’s over. I think you and your mates best be on your way.” The coral pony drew back her sword and placed it in its sheath. Her companions did likewise. “I believe you have some repairs to tend to.”

Blackmane and his band turned tail and headed for the exit. “You haven’t seen the last of me, Seachelle. You still owe me fer the damage to me ship.” He tipped his hat and gave a little bow before slipping through the door and disappearing into the night. His crew gathered their scattered weapons and followed in short order.

Twilight, still in shock and tying to steady the pounding beat of her heart, hopped down from the table. “Thank you for your help, captain.” She stood next to Starswirl leaving her crown on the table along with her bags.

“Well, that was a little more than I had planned for an introduction.” Starswirl stepped forward and passed along the line of ponies before him. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, may I introduce Captain Seachelle and her crew, Sharkbait, Landlubber, Gold Doubloon, and Peg Leg. You already met the first mate, Buckaneer, back at the ship.” Each pony gave a little twirl or bow of the head in turn. Peg Leg tapped his wooden foreleg to the floor in greeting.

Captain Seachelle gave a tip of her wide hat. “You might want to keep a closer eye on that crown of yours, princess. Things have a way of getting lost in a town like this.” She bent her neck and indicated the items sitting behind Twilight on the table top.

Twilight turned and took hold of the crown. She may have just put on a good show, proclaiming herself to be an Alicorn princess, but there was still a part of her that wondered what that really meant. Looking down at it, she felt incomplete in a way—somewhat unwilling to accept the burden of her royal calling. Her wings may be stuck to her back, but her crown was something that she couldn’t quite feel comfortable wearing all the time. Deep in her heart, a piece of her wanted to return to life before the crown—a life with her friends and nothing else. If being the Princess of Friendship meant having to deal with pirates in far off places, she wasn’t sure she was cut out for the job. She stuffed the crown back in her bags and came back to face her new aquaintances.

“I hope old Blackmane didn’t give you too much of a hassle. He can get a little out of hoof when he’s had too much to drink.” Seachelle removed her hat and placed it over her chest.

“If that’s what passes for fun around here, then I’ve had enough of it for one night.” Twilight gathered her cloak from off the floor and swung it around her shoulders.

“The Scion must show temperance in all things.” Starswirl made a move toward the door. “Shall we be on our way then?”

“You two look like you could use a little grub and a cozy bunk for the night. We’ll sail with the tide.” Seachelle pulled up a chair and swung it around to the corner booth. She hung her hat to one side of the high seat back. “Let’s eat, and then I can show you to your quarters aboard my ship, the Flying Dutchmare.”

The portly waitress pony cautiously tiptoed forward. Presenting Twilight a carefully balanced bowl on her croup, she stuttered, “Y-your s-seaweed stew, your highness.”

Twilight eyed the plate and then looked over at Starswirl and finally back at her plate. “I am a bit hungry.” Twilight’s stomach growled.

Starswirl relented. “Captain knows best.” He turned to the waitress. “Specials all around then.” She nodded and rushed back to the kitchen.

Sharkbait, Landlubber and Gold Doubloon were all quick to take a seat around the back of the booth. Peg Leg hobbled up alongside the bench and hoisted himself into the seat. Starswirl pulled up a chair from a nearby table recently vacated by Blackmane’s troupe and offered it to Twilight. Once Twilight was seated, he slid into the final spot along the bench. Seven ponies all crowded around the corner table booth and waited for somepony to break the awkward silence.

“Thank you for coming to my rescue.” Twilight blushed and dipped her head to the side. “I wasn’t sure how that would have played out otherwise.”

“All in a day’s work, your highness.” Seachelle tipped back in her chair and nodded to her crew. “Blackmane’s not usually one to start a fight under the truce of the cove, but we might have tipped his wheel due to a minor altercation on the high seas the other day. It seems his ship didn’t take too kindly to one of our cannonballs. He may have been trying to steal our cargo at that moment and we just happened to let it slip out of one of our cannons.”

Twilight felt her chest where the pirate had pushed her. The spot felt bruised even without the blood showing through her coat to validate. “I’d hate to see him when he’s really mad. It sounds like he’s a bit of a bully around here.”

“The Terror of the Ten Seas. The Black Scourge. Hah! He’s just a foal in a long line of ponies trying to make a name for himself. But enough about him—I want to know more about you.” Seachelle rested her hoof on the hilt of her sword and continued to rock back and forth on the back legs of her chair. “How does a princess find herself all the way out here in Pirate’s Cove of all places?”

“Good question. I’d like to know the answer myself.” Twilight stared over at Starswirl who had taken to inspecting the hem of his cloak with intense concentration.

“All in good time, princess. All in good time.” Starswirl removed his cloak and tossed it over the back of the seat bench back. “Captain Seachelle and her crew have graciously offered their services in bringing us to our destination. As soon as we catch a bite to eat and take a bit of rest, I trust we can be on our way.”

Seachelle dropped her chair back down on all fours. “That’s one way to put it, Mister Starswirl. There are other, more delicate words I could use to describe the arrangement, but we can leave it at that. The Flying Dutchmare and her crew stand ready to assist in your conveyance.” She dipped her head and swung her hoof around in a feigned attempt at a show of deference. “Having a princess aboard does make the trip a bit more interesting—maybe I can have a little mare-to-mare chat for a change.” Seachelle gave Twilight a wink. The crew somehow found her statement funny and snorted in a bit of a chuckle without elaborating.

“You seem to have a very, umm, devoted crew, captain.” Twilight adjusted her seat and leaned a bit closer to Starswirl.

Seachelle jumped out of her chair and slammed her hoof down on the table. “Best crew a captain could ever hope for!” The rest of her bunch joined her in slapping their hooves to the board and rejoined with a hearty “Aye, aye, Captain Seachelle.”

Their actions nearly sent the waitress flying with every inch of her back, shoulders, neck, and head loaded down with bowls of seaweed stew. Startled as she was, having to deal with the regular pirate crowd brought a certain amount of training in dealing with the occasional outburst. She recovered and tossed the dishes on the table for each of the hungry patrons. With everypony now served, Twilight didn’t feel so awkward in diving into her own meal. It may have tasted better hot, but she wasn’t complaining about anything at this point.

In between gulps of yellow-greenish muck, Twilight tried to continue the conversation. “Captain, what kind of jobs do you normally have? You said Blackmane attacked your ship and was trying to steal your cargo—correct?”

“That he was. Cargo that arrived safely just this afternoon. The locals depend on us to supply them with goods from up north. Can’t get everything you need living in a swamp like this. The tavern here was our final offload before we set to bring on passengers for our trip south. Me and the boys were taking care of the delivery when you decided to send the place into a tailspin.”

Twilight blushed and drew back. Seachelle knocked the back of her chair letting out a hearty laugh. “I’m just yanking your tail, princess. You should have seen the look on your face when you blew everypony away with your grand stand display. Wish I had a photograph of that—Blackmane would never hear the end of it.” The rest of the crew chortled along with their captain.

Following the meal and the wash down of bitter cider that followed, Twilight was ready for bed. The grouped packed in and streamed down to the docks following the lead of the fearless captain. Starswirl and Twilight walked two abreast just behind the leader. The rest of the crew fanned out behind.

Arriving at the boat, Seachelle called up to her first mate. “Buckaneer, toss us a plank.” A grunt and a slap of wood against the dock later, the passage ahead was granted. “Welcome aboard the Flying Dutchmare, Princess Twilight. Sharkbait will see you to your quarters. Starswirl—a word.” She pulled Starswirl aside as Twilight walked up the plank following the sea-green tail of the pony in front of her.

Their conversation went to whispers. Twilight didn’t care to eavesdrop and followed her escort to the head of the stairs leading to the wardrooms below decks. She turned back upon hearing a drunken Blackmane shouting at his crew just in time to see him punt one unceremoniously over the rail. Without any further delay, she slipped down the steps and stole away into her cabin for the night.

Author's Notes:

Some fun facts about Edward Teach (aka. Blackbeard) from Wikipedia:

A shrewd and calculating leader, Teach spurned the use of force, relying instead on his fearsome image to elicit the response he desired from those he robbed. Contrary to the modern-day picture of the traditional tyrannical pirate, he commanded his vessels with the permission of their crews and there is no known account of his ever having harmed or murdered those he held captive. He was romanticised after his death and became the inspiration for a number of pirate-themed works of fiction across a range of genres.

That's pretty much what you call, all bark and no bite. Scaring people with his thuggish bravado, but losing quickly in a fight when real heroes stand up to him is what I felt fit best in a pony story. Blackmane isn't really a threat, but Twilight feels the effects of her encounter with him nonetheless. Bullies tend to pick on people that won't or don't stand up for themselves—they feed on that sense of power and authority while belittling others for any perceived weakness. In this case, he sure messed with the wrong pony. That's not to say Twilight got off totally unscathed.

Let me know what you think in the comments below.

Chapter Six – Forbidden Passage

View Online

Morning broke over the cove. A heavy fog hung on the water and flowed up the narrow streets above the dock. Twilight yawned as she watched the dock ponies hoist the last of the supplies aboard the ship. She hadn’t slept well—an unfamiliar bed paired with flashbacks of the night before saw to that. The thought of venturing out into the ocean had become preferable to staying where she was, and so she waited in the early dawn for their anticipated departure.

Starswirl approached her position at the mid-ship rail. “I trust you slept well.” He stretched his legs and gave a reciprocal yawn. “I’m afraid I’m getting a bit stiff in my old age.” His beard sagged to his knees and Twilight could detect a slight bowing to his back and belly. She brushed it off as having slept at an awkward angle in the cramped quarters aboard ship. Her chest ached more than anything—a dull reminder of her unwelcome greeting to the cove.

She turned her gaze back across the dock at the near twin black ship and the gnarled pirate captain shouting orders at his crew. Her words hung on the air like the heavy fog. “I’ll be glad to leave this place behind.” After the tavern fiasco, Twilight yearned to be free of the cove and the memory of Blackmane the pirate.

The tide was breaking and her own captain took to the helm, ready to cast off. Captain Seachelle called down, giving the order to cast off and the lines came free of their holds. The crew manned their posts and raised the sails as the ship floated out into the bay. Every crewman’s action orchestrated to perfection allowed the vessel to turn and sail into the gently breaking waves without any further command from the captain.

Twilight scaled the ladder and took up position on the afterdeck. She looked back on the shambles of the town shrouded in the early morning fog as they drifted away. Her heart felt a weight lift as another obstacle on her journey passed away behind the shroud of the foul mist. Her encounter with Blackmane would not so easily be forgotten. The terrifying experience burned into her chest with the subtle throbbing of the bruise he left as a reminder.

“Captain Seachelle,” Starswirl called out as he climbed to the bridge, “I trust you recall our destination.”

“Aye, Mister Starswirl. I am familiar with the route. I believe it was exactly for that reason that you sought my services in transporting your precious cargo.” Seachelle made a gesture over her shoulder toward Twilight. “Well—that and the matter of the contract.” Now in the open ocean, she swung the till clockwise and the boat responded by tacking south.

“I wouldn’t begin to suggest that we equate the princess on par with the rest of the cargo, but all the same, I appreciate your willingness to assist us in our journey.” Starswirl’s unwieldy beard flapped in the wind as Twilight descended from the afterdeck and approached him.

“So, where exactly are we headed? You’ve been pretty vague with me on that point.” Twilight’s mane danced in the breeze—her crown remained packed away with her bags in her quarters below deck.

“The Barrowlands.” Seachelle turned and addressed the princess while maintaining a hoof on the wheel. “A place no pony in their right mind would ever go, except, of course for this one here.” She reached over and knocked Starswirl’s pouch so it swung around his neck.

“Don’t forget the only captain willing to sail there.” Starswirl steadied the pouch and adjusted where it lay. “I trust we will remain on schedule—the cargo needs to arrive before week’s end.”

“Can’t say for certain, but we’ll do our best. Out on the sea, there’s more than just pirates we should try and avoid.” Seachelle turned and called out to her crew. “Trim the mainsail and make haste! We’ve got a deadline to meet!”

“I’ll leave it in your capable hooves, captain.” Starswirl bowed. “Twilight, if you would follow me, there are pressing matters we need to discuss.” He hopped over to the ladder and slid down to the main deck below. Twilight bowed her head to the captain and hesitantly followed.

The pair crossed the deck amidst the clatter and sway of the active crew. Ropes were pulled taut and tied off at the mast bringing the sails around to catch the northern air currents guiding them over the cresting waves. The spray of salt water crashed over the bow as the ship rose and fell with each swell. Starswirl led Twilight to the forecabin and held the door for her entry. She held her head high and walked past into the moderately lit room.

Once secured in the private chambers, Twilight couldn’t hold back any longer. She spun around and laid into Starswirl as soon as the door hit the frame. “I need to know everything. You’ve been holding back from me this entire trip and I think I deserve to know where we’re going and what’s going to happen when we get there.” She stomped her hoof and glared back at the wizard.

“A reasonable request that won’t go unanswered. Please, take a seat and I will tell you what I can.” Starswirl pointed her toward the prow and a pair of chairs that sat near the back of the room. Large portholes to the port and starboard provided the only light in their cozy confinement. Settling into his chair, the long calculated dialogue started in ambiguity. “Where do I begin?”

“Start from the beginning—it’s usually the best place to start.” Twilight’s demeanor bristled with irritation from lack of sleep and remaining so long in the dark. She wanted answers and she wanted them now.

“You know most everything already.” Starswirl plopped himself down in the chair opposite Twilight and began to stroke his beard. “I came to Ponyville to act as your escort and bring you to face the Trials of the Master. The Guardian awaits your arrival in the Barrowlands where you will answer his call and prove yourself worthy of claiming your destiny. What else would you like to know that hasn’t already been explained?”

“You call that an explanation?” Twilight was livid. “I’ve nearly been killed, drowned, lectured on my use of magic and flight, only to be accosted by pirates and that’s all you can say?” She shot up from her chair and shoved a hoof up in Starswirl’s face. “Who is this Guardian and why do I have to submit to his test?”

“I’m afraid I am not at liberty to say, princess.” Starswirl hung his head. The look of regret was plain on his soured expression. Twilight could tell there was more he wanted to divulge, but for some reason he was still holding back. “I cannot travel your path for you. There are many things that you will need to discover on your own.” His head shot up and he stared Twilight in the eye. “But know this—I would never have recommended you had I any doubts about your ability to overcome the Trials. There is a great deal more at stake here than you know. This task was meant for you and you alone. It is your destiny, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I’m having a hard time trusting you.” Returning to her seat, Twilight crossed her forelegs in front of her chest and laid back in her chair. “You said I would come to see what a good friend you were and that I would grow to trust you as we went. You’ve demonstrated your power on multiple occasions, so I know that in some way you are who you say you are, but I’m still having trouble trusting what you say when you continue to keep things from me. That’s just not something friends do to one another.”

“Spoken like the true Princess of Friendship that you are. Speaking of which, where is your crown?” Starswirl offhandedly questioned the continued lack of royal headgear.

“It’s in my bag. I’ve had a lot on my mind and I don’t need that thing adding to the load.” Exasperated, Twilight tossed her hooves in the air and stood up again to pace the floor. “So, this is my destiny—to be marenapped by a long lost wizard and dragged across the kingdom to face a set of Trials that will, I can only guess, decide the fate of all of Equestria. We can’t have an adventure without the fate of the world hanging in the balance—right?”

“Twilight, as I said, this is important and I know you will succeed. Please bear with me and all your questions will be answered in due course. The Guardian would not be so careless as to leave you unprepared to face the Trials.” Starswirl got up and walked over to Twilight. He swung his forelegs around her neck and unexpectedly embraced her with a tender hug. “I know you can do this.” His muzzle nuzzled deep into Twilight’s mane.

Twilight’s shock and anger melted away in the comfortingly warm embrace. Her tail twitched and her mane stood on end. The animosity and doubt that filled her mind washed away with the sudden tears that escaped her eyes. Her pent up frustration came to a head and she yielded to the flow. “I wish I had my friends here with me. I don’t know if I can keep going on my own.”

Starswirl pulled back from the embrace and held her head in his hooves. “You’re friends are always with you.” A single hoof dropped down to her chest and hovered gently above her aching bruise. “You carry them in your heart. Your strength and determination made all the stronger with your love and friendship that you hold in their regard.” He pulled away and turned aside. “I know I’m a poor substitute for their presence, but I hope you can see that I trust in you completely and consider you to be my friend. I wouldn’t be here now if I didn’t.”

Twilight grit her teeth and struggled to hold it together. “Starswirl, I’m sorry.” She lowered her head and sank to the floor. “I don’t know if I can be everything you want me to be. Everything I’ve ever done, I’ve done with my friends. Saving the world, becoming a princess, bearing the Element of Magic—none of that would mean anything without them. I can’t even bring myself to wear my own crown—I’m just not cut out for this. I can’t be the Princess of Friendship without my friends.”

Starswirl turned to face Twilight once again. “The wisdom of the Scion comes first from being honest with herself. She cannot be true to the world around her without being first true at her core. I suggest you take some time and come to terms with your royal headgear. Once you learn to accept your role as the Princess of Friendship, you’ll be ready to face the Trials.”

Twilight lifted her head and tried to focus through her tears. “You keep using that word—Scion. What does it mean?” She held up her hooves, pleading for some semblance of substance in the response.

“The Scion is you, princess. You are the Scion of Harmony. It is your destiny to face the Trials of the Master and overcome them so that the world may continue on in blissful ignorance of your sacrifice and silent service. I suggest you prepare yourself now for the coming storm. Let me retrieve your crown and help you start the reconciliation process.” Starswirl opened the door and stepped outside. Twilight collapsed in mental exhaustion as the tears continued to roll down her cheeks. The waves lapped against the portholes as the boat rocked more jarringly from side to side. There was a real storm brewing outside, and Twilight was sure that the weather wasn’t what Starswirl was talking about.

After what seemed like an eternity, Starswirl returned to the forward cabin, saddle bags in tow. Twilight remained in her prone position on the floor. He placed the packs to the side and produced the crown setting it gently on a cushioned bench beneath the starboard porthole. “I’ll leave the two of you alone to spend some quality time together. Let me know when you’re ready to continue with our discussion.” He spun on his heels and ducked out of the room closing the door behind him.

Twilight’s emotions ran the gamut. She felt homesick and alone. She felt betrayed, yet surprisingly supported by her traveling companion. Even so, her decision to take that very first step onto the train platform in Ponyville came back to haunt her. How am I ever going to live up to the responsibilities of being a princess? I can’t even bring myself to wear my own crown. She stared over at the golden accessory, so tiny against the frame of the bench and the porthole above.

Twilight’s head sunk to the floor. She couldn’t bring herself to any structured form of thought. The trip so far sapped everything from her both physically and mentally. She didn’t sleep much the night before, tossing and turning with dreams of Blackmane haunting her thoughts. In that moment of utter exhaustion, she drifted off to sleep while staring at the object of her worst nightmares, her own crown.

The somewhat gentle rocking motion of the rise and fall of the boat helped Twilight sleep. In her dream, she conjured up images of her friends and the most memorable moments they shared over the past few years. The passage of memories flowed along like the gentle coursing of water down the great Filly River. Those memories turned into scenes from her recent travels. The scene of a great train wreck and magical restoration jarred her from the easy flow. A harrowing trip in a canoe with a magical lecture narrating the journey followed. The final portrait materialized and she faced the pirate once again—Blackmane’s toothy sneer stared down at her from above.

With a yelp and a sudden fall of the boat beneath her, Twilight woke. She stood and looked out the porthole catching sight of a rainbow cresting along the shore in the distance. The spray off the bow added a sparkle to the majesty of the view. Each color of the arching display reminded her of the friends she left behind. Each one held a special place in her heart. The five points of the crown in front of her held a gem that glinted in the sunlight that streamed down from the porthole—she noted that either the boat had turned, or it was already mid-afternoon.

She regarded each sparkling gem in turn. For Applejack, and her honesty beyond reproach. For Fluttershy, and her kindness toward every creature great and small. For Rainbow Dash, and her loyalty without end. For Pinkie Pie, and her laughter in the face of imposing danger. For Rarity, and her generosity shown to anypony in need. That’s who this is for. That’s why I’m a princess. That’s why I will wear this crown. For my friends.

She reached out and took hold of the crown placing it on her head. A rainbow of color burst from her horn and escaped through the porthole. The arc stretched over the distance between ship and shore coming to rest in the same place as the terminus of the rainbow from afar. Colors joined together and bounced off into the clouds continuing a journey toward home with one giant hop after the next.

Twilight took a deep breath. Satisfied that she was ready to face whatever challenge awaited, she grabbed her bags and headed for the door. Her short trip was suddenly cut shorter by the entrance of the first mate.

“Princess, the capt’n needs to see you right away.” Buckaneer’s antlers and head poked around the door and scanned the room. “Secure your gear and head up to the bridge.”

Twilight nodded. “I’ll be right there.” She stowed her bags under the porthole bench and adjusted her crown before stepping through the door. Keeping her wings tight to her back, she fought the strong tailwind as she made her way down the gangway to the bridge. Twilight looked over her shoulder at the mass of dark clouds on the horizon. There was a storm brewing, and they were heading straight for it.

The crew dashed about, each one secured to the mast by a safety rope. Twilight darted around them keeping a close eye out to dodge the tangles of rigging as she went. The captain stood alone at the wheel, and she figured that Starswirl must have gone below decks. She thought, perhaps, the captain wanted her to lay low as well.

“I see you found a place for your crown, princess.” Seachelle chuckled as Twilight wobbled up the steps to the bridge. “You sure picked an amazing day to go sailing. Hold on!” Twilight steadied herself as the ship dove down the back side of a twenty foot swell. She grabbed the railing as her stomach turned upside down. Seachelle adjusted their heading and signaled to the crew to take in the foresail.

“Is it always this pleasant?” Twilight held her hoof to her mouth and fought the urge to see her breakfast again. The moment passed and she regained her footing. “I was told you wanted to see me?”

“Right you are—I wanted to give you a few words of advice and warning. Can’t say too much with the wizard around…” She peaked around the wheel to take a headcount of the crew. Starswirl was nowhere to be seen. Seachelle leaned over and spoke in a low whisper. “Whatever he’s promising you, it ain’t worth it.”

“What do you mean? He hasn’t promised me anything other than to answer my questions when we get to where we’re going.” Twilight moved closer to Seachelle and found a clear line of sight to survey the storm ahead.

“My ancestors made the mistake of making a deal with that Guardian fellow he works for. We got a boat and a promise of safe passage on the high seas. What we gave up was our freedom. I don’t want to see you making the same mistake.” Seachelle grabbed hold of her hat and cranked the wheel hard to port as the ship rolled over the crest of another wave.

Twilight could feel her weight shift upwards as her legs lifted off the deck slightly. “What do you mean you lost your freedom?” She grabbed a hold of the railing in front of the till to steady herself.

“Every time there’s something that needs to get transported to or from the Barrowlands, it’s us that’s gotta do it. This trip ain’t a safe one, and I don’t take kindly to being forced to risk the lives of my crew at the whim of some stange Guardian fellow.” Seachelle smiled and shook her head at the upside down and backwards state of her passenger. “I’d just as soon cancel the deal, but there’d be consequences.”

Twilight held tight to the rail with both forelegs as she worked to get her hindquarters back under her. “So you’ve met the Guardian? What’s he like?”

“Never said that—wasn’t me that made the deal. Going back centuries, I figure, some crazy great ancestor of mine must have thought it was a good idea. At least we’ve got the Flying Dutchmare to show for it.” Seachelle reached down and offered Twilight a hoof to help get her standing upright. “My advice, take what’s offered with a grain of salt. Your colts and fillies’ll thank you.”

Twilight finally made it up and shook out her wings. “I really have no idea what you mean. I was summoned to take some sort of test—I’m not looking to make any kind of deal out of this.”

“Well then, you can forget everything I said—except the part where I don’t like risking my crew serving as some kind of errand pony. These sailors are the best around, and they deserve more than this.” Seachelle cupped a hoof to her mouth and called out over the railing. “Easy as she goes lads. Keep an eye on that forestay.” The chorus of aye aye floated back to her ears.

Twilight peered over the railing at the happily engaged crew. Each pony, or buck, knew exactly what to do and performed without question. The first mate joined in the work as well. Twilight tossed her mane aside and turned back to the captain. “Your crew certainly looks up to you, Captain Seachelle. I can’t imagine how Captain Blackmane’s crew respects him with how poorly he treats them.”

“They don’t. Blackmane leads by fear and intimidation. Any sailor worth his salt would have none of that, but that’s the way it is with pirates. I respect my crew like they were my captains. They trust me and I trust them. It’s the way any good boat should run. We’ll be needing every ounce of trust we can muster if we’re to make it past the twin terrors intact.” Seachelle extended a spyglass and handed it to Twilight. She pointed at the dark horizon.

Twilight brought the smaller lens to her eye and directed the far end toward her target. Magnifying the distance, she could make out a sheer cliff wall that dropped a few hundred feet into the crashing waves below. Seachelle pushed the lens further out and down. A single pillar of rock stood out from the cliff another six hundred feet into the ocean. Around the rock stand, a giant whirlpool raged in the open sea.

“The twin terrors of Scylla and Charybdis—can’t get too close to the Cliff of Scylla or the monster that lives in the wall will drag the boat against the rock—maybe even eat a crewpony or two. Can’t get too far the other way, or the serpent, Charybdis, will suck you down in his whirlpool.” Seachelle pulled the spyglass away. “No use trying to go around, the ocean currents will draw you right back in no matter how strong a wind you got pumping the sails.”

“I thought Scylla and Charybdis were an old-mares-tale. They actually exist?” Twilight looked back at the horizon without the aid of the spyglass.

“Sure as you seen em with your own eyes. We’ll haul in the sails and put down anchor up ahead a ways. No way am I going to dive into that maelstrom and face the triple wrath of two monsters plus a storm. Hopefully tomorrow will bring better terms.” Seachelle shouted down to her crew and they flew into action. “You should probably go see what that old wizard is up to and grab a bite to eat—you did skip lunch you know.”

“Thank you, captain. I’ll go have another chat with Starswirl and see if I can’t get to the bottom of all this.” Twilight gave a quick curtsy and spun down the ladder to the maindeck before diving into the trap leading to the cabins below.

The wind howled over the entrance to the hold as Twilight scanned the space for her stallion escort. Near the back, just before the passage to the aft cabins, Starswirl lay on a bench clutching a glowing green orb.

“What’s that you got there?” Twilight waltzed over as Starswirl hurriedly packed the small orb away in his pouch. His beard seemed trimmer with more grey than white while his back seemed stronger and fuller without the recent sway.

“Nothing to concern yourself with.” Starswirl tied off the pouch and slung it back around his neck while getting to his hooves.

“Either you just had the most amazing beauty rest ever, or there’s some kind of magic at work here. I think I know the answer, but I’d like to hear it straight from the pony’s mouth. Have you been using that orb to maintain your youthful appearance?” Twilight walked over and stared down the wizard. “Remember our little chat about being true to yourself?”

“You got me, although I never lied about using magic to hide my age. If you recall, I told you right from the start that magic played a part. Even so, there are consequences and given recent expenditures, I need to make sure I keep enough magic in reserve to reach our destination.” Starswirl sat back on his haunches, ready to accept the backlash from his actions.

“You don’t mean to say that your orb is what’s been keeping you alive all these years?” Twilight got excited. The prospect of studying a new form of magic, however strange, piqued her curiosity. “Could you show me how it works?”

“Absolutely not.” Starswirl put his hoof down. “I would answer any of your other questions that I am at liberty to divulge, but the magic of the orb goes too far. One day, perhaps, when the time is right—just not today.”

Twilight’s smile faded away and she hung her head. “Sorry I asked. I guess I’ll get something to eat and call it a night then. Seachelle’s about to put down anchor and wait out the storm before trying to avoid killing us all tomorrow.”

“I’m sorry too, princess.” Starswirl gave out a sigh. “My apologies for the outburst, I did not intend to offend. The magic of the orb is a touchy subject, and I prefer to wait for the proper moment to get into the details. The Guardian will be able to explain everything in due time.” He looked up into the sour face of Twilight. “On a brighter note, I see you’ve come to terms with your crown.”

Twilight blushed. “We have an understanding.” She reached up and adjusted the tilt of her headgear. “My friends helped me see what really mattered and how being a princess makes it all come together.”

“You really are one of a kind, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I know your friends would be proud of you, just as I am.” Starswirl held out a foreleg. “Shall we find a bite to eat then?” Twilight reached out and took his arm following his lead as they made their way to the galley.

Author's Notes:

Lots of juicy bits to chew on with this chapter. It may seem dull and boring on the surface, but it's actually packed full of some really cool things.

Twilight's struggle to come to terms with herself is one of the central themes of this book. If I might be so bold as to compare this to another story, the saga of a young Luke Skywalker being trained in the ways of the force by Obi-Wan may serve as a good template. Starswirl is trying to balance the learning experience of the young princess with the weight of dumping the entire mess she's about to face on her head. Sometimes, it's best to let someone learn for themselves than just to give them the answers straightaway. Perhaps things will work a bit differently when they finally meet up with Yoda.

Love reading your comments - keep them coming!

Chapter Seven – The Kindness of Strangers

View Online

Captain, crew, and passengers of the Flying Dutchmare huddled below decks. The impatient storm had come to them and not the other way around. Rain fell in sheets as wind lashed at the vessel still clinging to anchor points a few miles north of the terrors. The boat swayed like a pendulum as the discussion tipped one direction and swung back again.

“I tell you, this storm isn’t natural.” Seachelle paced the deck of the lower hold. “We were promised safe passage and I’m not weighing anchor until the skies clear.”

“We have a deadline to meet. The princess must arrive at the Bay of Ages by tomorrow at noon.” Starswirl circled and crossed by the captain matching wills in a battle of counterpoint. “Storm or no storm, we must be on our way.”

“Then why don’t you conjure up some spell to change the weather and throw the wind at our back so we can slip past the terrors without incident, great and powerful Starswirl the Bearded.” Seachelle came to a stop in front of her crew. “I’m not going to risk the lives of everypony aboard this ship just so you can meet your precious deadline.”

“I wish it were that simple, captain. I agree that the storm poses a danger, but magic is not the solution here. Perhaps I can suggest an alternative?” Starswirl reached into his pouch and produced a tiny, iridescent seashell.

Seachelle pulled back with a look of shock and surprise. “Is your deadline so important that you would resort to drastic measures?” Captain and crew looked on with most mouths hung agape.

Twilight glanced over at the shell. “I don’t understand. What’s so special about a little shell?”

“Follow me and you’ll see.” Starswirl skipped over to the ladder and propped open the trap above. “It’s just a little water—nothing to worry about.”

Seachelle donned her hat. “This wasn’t part of our deal, wizard. I’m not in agreement with this plan especially with the added risks you propose.” She turned back to her crew and signaled for them to follow. “Come on lads, we better make a good impression with our new guests—you too, princess.”

Still unsure of the plan or the implications of Starswirl’s methods, Twilight followed the captain to the rain-soaked deck above. The water lashed at her face as she poked her head out into the downpour. Within moments of reaching the deck, whatever part of her wasn’t covered in her traveling cloak was soaked through. She felt relieved that Rarity had the foresight to enchant the fabric with a waterproofing spell.

Starswirl led the company to the railing middeck. He turned the shell over in his hoof adding a layer of magical glow before rearing back and tossing it over the side. The shell sang as it whistled through the rain-choked air before plunging into the rolling waves below. The water began to bubble and glow near the point of entry. Rays of light shot off in half-a-dozen directions further out to sea.

“Will somepony tell me what the hay is going on here?” Twilight propped her hooves up on the rain-slick rail as she watched the light show in the water below.

“Patience, my dear. Your curiosity will be answered in short order.” Starswirl raised his own hooves to the rail and gazed out at the ocean next to Twilight.

Seachelle jumped up next to the wizard and hung from the bowline. “For the record, I never agreed to this, Starswirl.”

Buckaneer held up a spyglass and surveyed the horizon. “We have incoming! Crew to your stations!” The rest of the crew scampered off taking up positions at the bow and stern.

Twilight raised a hoof to block the falling rain from her view and peered out over the white-capping waves. In the distance, she could make out a dozen or so shapes dancing over the swell and on a collision course with the ship. As the objects closed in, she realized what it was that Starswirl intended. “Sea Ponies? How are they going to help?”

“Those slippery mer-mares are not to be trusted. We who sail above the water’s edge don’t mix well with those that swim below. I don’t like your plan, Starswirl. Not one bit.” Seachelle sung down from the railing and pulled her first mate in tow as she retired to the bridge.

Starswirl called back through the driving rain. “You don’t have to like my plan, captain—you just have to steer your ship. Our friends will take care of the rest. You were promised safe passage, and that’s what I’ll deliver.”

Twilight hung somewhat over the railing straining to get a better view of the Sea Pony throng. She had never laid eyes on a real sea dwelling pony and felt drawn to the revelation of their encounter. Illustrations of the mer-ponies from her books didn’t do them justice. They came shooting over the waves in a glittering array of color. The driving rain failed to arrest their advance and soon the Sea Ponies flocked to the gunwale of the Flying Dutchmare.

“Whatever the trouble,”

“Whatever the wish.”

“Sea Pony friends, we’re here to assist!”

Twilight gazed out over the school. Their scales and fins reflected what little light broke through the dark grey clouds above. A million tiny sparkles shot out from the shoal as they jumped and flipped in the water’s swell. What she assumed to be their leader approached. “Who has called upon the Sea Ponies and what is their request?”

“Milady,” Starswirl bowed his head and made a sweeping gesture across the ship, “the Flying Dutchmare stands in need of assistance. We find ourselves between a rock and a—well you know about all that.” He swung his foreleg over and pointed at Twilight. “We need to get our lovely princess settled into the Bay of Ages before noon tomorrow. Could you lend a fin in helping us on our way?”

“What you ask is difficult, but not impossible. The call of the shell demands we repay the kindness shown before. We shall do what we can to assist.” With a toss of her fin and a kick of her tail, the Sea Pony flipped back into the water. Reappearing a moment later, she called out to her companions. “Release the anchors and make ready in formation.” Turning back to Starswirl, she bowed her head. “If you would toss out a few lengths of rope, we will provide the sea-horsepower to guide your vessel through the peril.”

“Excellent, the crew will see to it immediately.” Starswirl broke from the railing and hollered back to the captain. “Captain Seachelle, toss these fine sea-folk your finest hawser and make ready to sail!”

Seachelle spat back under her breath, “Aye, aye, captain.” She turned to her mate. “Buckaneer, make it so. Weigh anchor and let’s try and get through this in one piece. Bad enough to be facing the Perils let alone being towed through by a, by a bunch of Sea Pony rabble.”

With no end to the storm in sight, the crew of the Flying Dutchmare made short work of securing the rigging and hauling up anchor. Captain Seachelle ordered them below deck all except for Buckaneer who stood watch at the bow and signaled to the Sea Ponies to begin the haul. Twilight, Starswirl and the captain stood at the wheel. Twilight projected a magical barrier to keep the rain at bay above the group.

“I hope these mer-mares of yours can live up to your promise, Starswirl. It’s not an easy task to avoid both the cliff and the pull of the current while staying simultaneously out of reach of both. In fact, it’s nigh impossible.” Seachelle whipped her tail around to shake out the water. A heavy rope was bound around her midsection and tied off at an eyelet on either side. She signaled to Buckaneer who relayed the order to the propulsion team.

The Flying Dutchmare went from barely treading water to skimming the surface in a matter of thirty seconds. Twilight and Starswirl grabbed hold of the bridge rail to avoid being thrown backwards into the aft cabin. Even with their safety harnesses secured, they held onto something solid for good measure. Seachelle held tight to the till and kept both eyes forward on her first mate, also tethered to the forebitt near the bow.

Lighting crackled through the sky and lit up the waters ahead as the ship neared the passage. It wouldn’t be long before the full magnitude of their fears were either realized or surpassed. Twilight kept a close eye on the cliff ahead for any sign of the beast said to lie in wait of passing ships. She shifted her gaze to the churning whirlpool and the equally important dangers of succumbing to its pull. Maintaining a hold of her rain-shield spell, she allowed the captain to concentrate without the added distraction of the weather.

The Sea Ponies tightened formation and made ready to shoot the gap. As they neared the Terrors, the first of their fears manifested. The monster Scylla burst forth from the cliff wall, a tangle of serpent heads lashed out in the driving rain.

“Hold on everypony! This is going to be close.” Seachelle signaled ahead and turned the wheel to port. The rudder shifted and the ship broke from its straight shot up the middle. “We need to put some distance between us and that thing. It’s going to put us dangerously close to that giant whirlpool and whatever’s waiting beneath it. We have to take our chances since that hydra doesn’t seem to be in the friendliest of moods.”

The boat shifted left and continued through the break. Snapping heads came within several feet of catching hold of the mainstay. Any closer and the boat would have been in peril of being dragged into the cliff with the monster bearing down from above. The whirlpool of Charybdis churned off the port side. Twilight peered down into the depths taking note of the jagged rocks and breaks that littered the swirling sides of the watery vortex.

Just as they passed the halfway point, the unthinkable happened. Straight ahead, lightning struck the water. The burst of thunder sent shockwaves of heat and sound washing over the boat and her crew. Twilight gasped with the rope closing around her middle as she was flung back from the railing. Starswirl joined her a split-second later. She blinked hard against the driving rain—her rain-shield spell broken in the process of her backwards fall. Fighting to stand, the words of the first mate caught her attention as they boomed over the brilliant ringing in her ears. “Pony overboard! Sea Pony down! Whatever it is—I have no idea!”

Buckaneer’s frantic pointing and shouting drew Twilight’s attention back to the whirlpool. The nearby shouts of Captain Seachelle pierced through the slapping of the rain. “Leave it be, there’s nothing we can do. Drive on!” She lowered her head and pitched her body into the wheel, turning it with all her might to starboard.

Twilight rolled to the outer railing and struggled against the slippery wood to pull herself up. An orange Sea Pony spun back into the watery vortex. With every moment adding distance between the ship and the mer-mare, Twilight acted on impulse. She fired up her horn and blasted her safety line away. Tearing off her cloak and fanning out her wings, she shot off from the deck and dove into the fray.

The rain beat down on her feathered wings making it extremely difficult to remain aloft. Drawing on the training from her flying coach, Rainbow Dash, she banked over the whirlpool and lined up with her target. The orange dot in the water below fell to the mercy of the current as it spun and crashed among the rocks.

Twilight launched into a dive and dropped toward the water. As she dug down deep toward the crashing swirl against the jagged rocks, she grabbed at the still and broken shape and flapped with everything she had. The pull of the current fought her, but owing to her momentum and tenacity, she was able to pull the Sea Pony free of its grasp. With her rescue tucked tight in her forelegs against her chest, she winged back toward the boat.

Starswirl’s magic embraced her and the precious cargo as she neared the vessel. He helped guide her to a squishy landing to the rear of the bridge. As soon as she hit the deck, he rushed to her side. “That was either the dumbest thing you have ever done, or the bravest. With you safely back aboard, I think we can settle on the latter. Now, let’s see to your friend.”

Starswirl pried back Twilight’s locked in grip as he worked to examine the state of the Sea Pony beneath. Having made it past the danger, the captain and her drive team were now putting some distance between them and the twin perils. The cost of their passage lay painfully evident on the aft deck. Differing from moments ago, the normally bright and shiny scales of the young mer-pony curled back against exposed flesh—both dark and singed. Her breathing was erratic; her eyes rolled back in her head. The lightning left its mark as up and down the left side of her body nothing but charred and broken flesh remained.

“Oh dear…” Starswirl’s plaintive response made it clear to Twilight that the situation was dire.

“How bad is she?” Seachelle turned back from the wheel to check on the rescue’s condition. Catching sight of her, she hung her head and nodded away. “That’s not looking good.”

Twilight rolled off her side and shakily got to her hooves again. She looked down at the struggling mer-pony writhing in pain. “Use your healing spell, Starswirl. We have to save her!”

Starswirl hung his head. “I wish I could, but my magic is depleted past the point where I can perform the spell. I fear a repeat performance of my earlier work just isn’t possible.” He looked up and latched onto Twilight’s gaze. “But there may still be a way to save this one—you can perform the spell.”

The rain dripped from Twilight’s mane as she fought to respond. “Me? But how do I… What should I… I don’t know the first thing about that kind of advanced magic—I’ve never studied anything like it.”

“Of course you do. You just need to remember where to look is all.” Starswirl pointed over at Twilight’s flank.

With the growing distance the ship had made, the storm’s intensity waned. Light peeked through the clouds and the pour turned into a drizzle. Twilight stepped back falteringly from the injured Sea Pony. “I’ve never tried anything like that before. How can I know I won’t hurt her even more?”

Starswirl came over to steady her and placed his foreleg on her shoulder. Whispering aside, he added, “I don’t think she has very long. The least you can do is try and save her. No pony will fault you for trying. It’s the only chance she has.” He gently turned her head and looked directly into her eyes. “I have faith in you. I know you can do this.”

Twilight stood resolute. She stared back guardedly into Starswirl’s eyes. The twin black pupils reflected back an image of her own royal visage. She turned and caught a nod from Seachelle before boldly taking a step forward. “I’ll do my best.”

Starswirl stepped away as Twilight brought her magic to bear. Gazing down into the pain-seared eyes of the frightened Sea Pony, Twilight’s mind filled with the memory of her recent injury. Her horn lit up. Her eyes went white. The magic within her reflected in the points of her crown as a rainbow formed at the focal point of her horn. The rainbow arced back to her flank and searched the magic remnants that were embedded in her flesh. She sought out Starswirl’s magical signature as she delved into the very essence of her own cutie mark.

Like a flash of lightning, clarity struck. Twilight burst into her rainbowfied state as she yelled out the words that burned into her consciousness. “Sano vitae!” Arcs of rainbow color spun out from her horn. The entire boat felt the echo of the magical force that drove into every board and rattled every nail.

Wave upon wave of rainbow light poured out from Twilight’s core. The Sea Pony’s skin reformed and returned to its original orange hue. A shiny layer of scales laid back across the scar as the mer-mare took in a deep breath and savored the soothing drops of rain that fell gently on her side made whole. She looked up at Twilight and mouthed the words. “Thank you, princess.”

Twilight, her magic spent, dropped to her knees. Her rainbow markings faded away as the spell completed its work. She took a steadying breath as her eyes returned to normal. Looking down at the smiling patient, she allowed a wearied smile to cross her face. “It worked.” She slumped to the ground and let her own tears of joy mingle with the last vestiges of the rain storm.

Starswirl brought his minimalized magic into service and lifted the Sea Pony off the deck of the ship and settled her back in the water. The rest of her kind cheered her return having brought the ship another league away from any danger. Twilight pulled herself up and climbed to the railing to watch the happy reunion. Their leader embraced the nearly lost soul and signaled for her team to depart. She waved a fin toward the boat. “We shall never forget this kindness. Our eternal gratitude we give to you, Princess Twilight. Take this as a symbol of our promise to always assist a friend in need. The Sea Ponies will answer the call.” With a powerful flick of her tail, a string of shells came flying out of the water.

Starswirl caught the strand in his magic pull and lowered them over Twilight’s neck. “I believe these are for you, princess. May the Scion always trust in the Kindness of others and have the courage to show the same in return.”

The necklace sparkled in the light breaking through the thinning clouds. Twilight reached up to hold the strand and ponder the thankfulness in her heart for having been able to save the life of a near stranger. Gazing out over the horizon at the departing shoal, she felt a tap on her shoulder.

“Princess Twilight, I believe there is someone else who would like a word with you.” Starswirl guided her back from the railing and turned to present a teary-eyed first mate.

Buckaneer dropped to one knee and offered up his eye patch in the other. “I am forever in your debt, Princess. From the bottom of my heart, I thank you for this generous gift of sight.” Tears streamed down from both eyes of the stalwart buck. Seachelle could barely contain herself as she dove around the neck of her first officer and hugged him for all he was worth.

Author's Notes:

Although I hadn't really planned it, the release of this chapter seems quite fitting to land on "talk like a pirate" day - 9/19/14.

I don't think I could ever bring myself to actually kill off a character in an mlp story, but this is about as close as I dare come. Even with it being an unnamed, barely seen and gone character, a full on fish-fry just didn't seem right. I hope the drama of the moment still rings through and the story can have some progression at the same time.

Having watched the original G1 series, I'm dreading the day when Hasbro decides to bring back the Sea Ponies for G4. I wanted to include them here for a bit of nostalgia, but I don't think they should ever be a major part of any story unless great care is taken to avoid making them look stupid. The breezies are a great example of that—and how NOT to do it. People may not agree with my presentation here, or perhaps they may want to see more. I've been thinking about writing a continuing story of the crew of the Flying Dutchmare—maybe the Sea Ponies can find a place there.

Let me know what you think. :)

Chapter Eight – The Bay of Ages

View Online

With storm and perils fading beyond the horizon, the tenor aboard ship lightened resplendently. Clouds and squall gave way to crisp ocean air on a sun-warmed breeze. Sails replaced Sea Ponies and the ship sailed south toward the forbidden territory far beyond the desolate plains of the Badlands bordering Equestria. Twilight spent the remainder of the day engaging with the crew and learning everything there was to know about navigating the high seas. Starswirl seemed content to sit back and reflect while gazing out over the whitecaps and perhaps gather strength for what was to come.

Satisfied with their progress for the day, Seachelle gave the order to drop anchor and settle in for the night. Drinks were poured and they all settled in for a meal to celebrate their survival. Congratulations and commendations for a job well done were dished out as the captain regaled her crew and passengers alike for their devoted service and selfless heroics.

“I propose a toast.” Seachelle stood and tapped her glass with a long knife. “A toast to the crew of the Flying Dutchmare—never a finer crew that ever sailed the salty seas.” A clinking chorus joined with lively shouts of here, here. “To the tenacity of an old wizard, and, I can’t believe I’m saying this, the fortuitous assistance of some new friends from below the waves, the Sea Ponies.”

Twilight nearly lost her balance as she perched on the table edge and raised her glass above the rest, joining in the cheer. “Here, here!” Starswirl reached up to steady her exuberance and got an accidental tail lashing for his efforts.

“And last, but surely not least, to Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Seachelle held her glass level with her head as Twilight receded from the table top. “A true heroine and friend to all. May you always have the wind at your back and a bright star to guide your way.” Twilight partially withdrew. A sudden redness filled her cheeks.

Starswirl raised a glass and added his voice to the chorus. “Here. Here.” He tipped back his glass and downed the contents in a single gulp. Wiping away the remnants of his drink, Twilight could barely make out something he mumbled under his breath. “The Scion is ready at last.” Before she could ask what he meant, he shouted out to the group, “Time to celebrate!”

Buckaneer looked oddly at the tipsy sounding wizard and raised his glass even with the captain’s. Standing up, he cleared his throat. “May I once again add my thanks for restoring my sight, your highness. An impetuous young buck’s follies rectified and made whole by your grace.” He bowed his head toward Twilight and paused for her reply.

Twilight waved off the gallantry and shrunk away from the table. “I’m glad I could help, but I can’t really take credit for anything. Sort of a happy accident is all. Without Starswirl’s help, none of that would have been possible.”

“I merely provided the instruction. The magic was all yours, princess.” Starswirl poured himself another glass and motioned across the table. “Unfortunately, we may have to find another name for a certain member of the crew.”

Pegleg raised his hoof with glass in tow and tossed the drink down his throat. Shaking his head and staring down at his fully realized leg, he shared his thoughts. “I ain’t never thought I’d be nothing more than a Tripod. Me parents named me that when I was born with only three legs. The name weren’t nothing mean, just fit the situation is all. At least becomin’ a sailor meant I could blend in with the rest that were missin’ all sorts of parts and pieces. I left me old name behind when I strapped on me peg and joined up with the crew—all of that’s changed now. It’ll take some getting used to, but I figure I can make a new start. At the very least, I ain’t complainin’ none—ain’t that right Buck?” He gave the Deer next to him a sharp jab in the ribs.

Buckaneer brushed him off and shook his own head from side to side. “Losing my eye was my own fault—and a stupid fault at that. Who ever heard of a Deer that runs into a tree and takes out his own eye? I left home and family behind and became a privateer to hide my shame. The freedom of the sea and a captain who saw past my mistakes landed me here. Maybe it was fate, and maybe I’ve served my sentence, but after this voyage, I might just see about making peace with my past—sure to be returning to duty when my shore leave is up, Captain Seachelle.” The deer’s cloven hoof clanged against his antler as he saluted.

“I think you all deserve some shore leave once this voyage comes to a close. What do you say, Landlubber? Gold Doubloon? Sharkbait? Got somewhere to go, somepony to see?” Seachelle pounded back her glass and swung back into her chair.

“This may have to be my final voyage, captain. I think it’s time I settle down—find a place to put down some roots.” Landlubber finished off his glass and settled back into his chair. He fumbled with the empty glass between his forehooves to avoid addressing the table directly. “Sailing with this crew has been the best experience in my life so far, but a life at sea can’t be all there is for me. Maybe I’ll find a little island somewhere and see about raisin’ up a family.”

“The life of a sailor is all there could ever be fer one such as I. You’d have to pry me hooves from the deck before you set me to land fer good.” Gold Doubloon tossed back his drink and slammed the cup down on the table. “I was born to the sea, and I’ll go down to her in the end.” He grinned from ear to ear showing his many gold capped teeth and slapped Landlubber across the back nearly knocking him out of his chair.

The last of the batch seemed at a loss for words. “Um… I mainly cook, umm…” Sharkbait fumbled with his glass. “But I can’t think of anywhere else I’d rather be than servin’ grub than to the lot of you blokes.” He stuck his glass in the air. “To the finest captain and crew of the finest boat to ever sail the high seas.” Lowering his glass, he downed its contents and sunk back in his seat once more. His outburst was met by more than a few stares which turned to chuckles and then outright laughter. The crew met his toast with mostly empty glasses.

“Here, here!” Twilight raised her glass and drunk it down in fluid motion. She settled back down and pondered a moment. Semi-drunken thoughts of sleep clouded her mind. The cider on board was pretty powerful stuff, and she could feel its effects even though she had only had half a glass to drink. Through her drooping eyelids, she turned and addressed Seachelle. “What about you? What does the future hold for Captain Seachelle?”

“I’m afraid the future for me has already been decided, princess.” Seachelle pulled down the brim of her hat and tipped back on her chair. “I’m married to the Flying Dutchmare—ain’t nothing I can do to change that. My destiny was decided before I was even born.”

“I totally get what you—” The fog of Twilight’s mind parted momentarily. A sudden revelation leapt to the fore. She looked down at the captain’s exposed flank and gasped. “I can’t believe I didn’t realize it earlier. You don’t have a cutie mark!” Starswirl gagged on his second drink, spraying amber liquid over half the table.

Seachelle nearly tipped over. Grabbing onto a rope tossed over a beam above the table, she avoided the fall. Righting herself, she brought her chair to rest on all four legs. “So what if I don’t have a cutie mark—Buck doesn’t have one.” She pointed over to her first mate who was waving his hooves in front of his chest in a way that suggested Twilight had crossed a boundary that she probably shouldn’t have.

Twilight immediately pulled back. “I’m sorry. It’s really not my place to say anything.” She tried to take back her words, but the outburst was already in the open.

Seachelle sighed. “Say what you gotta say, princess. Don’t leave it there.”

“I didn’t realize. I-I’m just so used to everypony having their cutie mark…” Twilight buried her head in her hooves. “I must be drunk, I don’t know what I mean.”

Seachelle placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Twilight, it’s fine. I’m good with it. There’s nothing that having a cutie mark can tell me that I don’t already know.” She tried to suppress a bit of a laugh. “It is kind of funny though that it took you so long to notice. Maybe a cup of cider helped you see the light?”

“I don’t know why I didn’t see it before. I guess I wasn’t paying attention or had so much weighing on my mind.” Twilight stopped and lifted her head. “Wait a minute.” She stood and turned to face Seachelle nearly knocking over her glass in the process. “You haven’t got a mark because you haven’t found your true destiny yet!”

Seachelle waved off Twilight’s suggestion by swinging a foreleg in a playful gesture. “That’s nonsense. I know what my destiny is and it’s everything to do with this ship and the oath my ancestors swore to the Guardian.”

“No it’s not!” Twilight got up and paced the room. “Every pony gets their mark when they come to realize what their true destiny is. I got mine when I discovered my love for magic and learning. Apologies to your first mate here, but that’s how it works for every one of us ponies.” Twilight stopped and pointed over at the sailors still seated around the table. “Take a look at your crew—each of their marks show their special talent or depict something that means something important to them. Landlubber has a mark of an island with a palm tree; Gold Doubloon has a few bits of treasure; Sharkbait has a cutting board and chopped up vegetables; Even Pegleg—I mean, Tripod—has an image of… a camera tripod? That does seem a little weird for a sailor…”

Tripod shook his head and stared down at his flank. “Not at all. I always dreamed of becoming a photographer. I guess I floated a bit off course while trying to pretend I was somepony I wasn’t. I should probably get back on track and start living my dream. Can’t say anything’s holding me back now.”

Seachelle tossed a hoof in the air. “What does all that have to do with me? So what if my destiny’s been decided already? So what if I don’t have my own cutie mark.” She roughly tossed her glass onto the table where it broke into a hundred sticky shards. She crossed her forelegs and leaned over the arm of her chair in a challenging pose. “I’m totally fine without it.”

Twilight turned and met Seachelle muzzle to muzzle. “What if we were to find a way to release you from your obligation? Wouldn’t you be free to choose your own destiny then?”

Seachelle swung away and tossed her hat in the air. She let it fall over her face as she bent over the far armrest and stared up at the ceiling. “Fat chance of that happening. The contract is rock solid. There’s no way I’m getting out of that.”

Twilight rubbed her chin. “Do you actually have it in writing? Can I see it?” She was intrigued by the prospect of seeing the ancient document. Perhaps there was something in it that could be used as a way out of the deal. Gaining some insight into the dealings of the Guardian might also come in handy to prepare for her own engagement.

“It’s late, princess. Perhaps we should hit the hay and maybe we can look into it tomorrow. We still have a ways to go if we’re going to deliver you to the Bay of Ages before noon tomorrow.” Seachelle adjusted her hat and spun her hoof around the brim as she got up to leave. “Let’s go catch some rest, boys.”

Without another word, captain and crew vacated the room. In short order, they left Twilight and Starswirl the last to retire. Twilight turned to the wizard wondering why he had remained so quiet throughout the discussion. “Do you know of anything we can do to help the captain?”

“Such things are not within my purview.” Starswirl got up to leave as well. “Perhaps you should ask the Guardian regarding his contractual affairs. It’s really none of my business.” He stretched and yawned and twisted his shoulders from side to side. “It is getting quite late. We should follow the captain’s advice and get a little rest—got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.” With that he turned away and strode into the hallway leading to the passenger’s quarters.

Twilight looked down at her own cutie mark and mulled the implications of Seachelle not having realized hers. Making up her mind, she resolved to bring it to the Guardian’s attention and work to correct the injustice that had been forced upon the good captain. First, however, she was going to make it to bed and see about correcting the amount of sleep she was currently being deprived of herself.

The sun broke over the watery horizon. All hooves made ready and the vessel began its journey south once more. Wind caught the sails and the ship dove through the waves as they passed into the southern regions not often seen by pony kind. Having long since passed the last of the peaks of dragon country ringing the Badlands, they crossed into territory uncharted on any map Twilight had ever studied. Buckaneer held steady on course as the captain entertained Twilight’s curiosity in the confines of the captain’s private quarters.

“Like I said, there’s no way out.” Seachelle shook her head and rolled up the ancient parchment. She gently placed ancient parchment back in the ornate golden tube she retrieved it from moments before and sealed the end.

“There has to be a way out. You can’t let a deal like that keep you from realizing your destiny.” Twilight looked out over the waves and tried to think of another option.

“When my father died, I became the captain of the Flying Dutchmare. That’s all there is to it—that is my destiny. This ship’s been passed down through generations of my family. I’m the last direct descendant of the pony that made that deal, and I don’t want to know what the Guardian would do me, my ship, or my crew if I crossed him. Making a deal with somepony like this Guardian, whoever he is, isn’t something that happens every day. The only way I know to bring it to an end is to stop having family to pass the curse down to.” Seachelle reached up to the highest shelf of the bookcase behind her desk and shoved the tube behind a row of dusty old books.

“So you decided to never have a foal of your own because of this contract?” Twilight sat down on a padded bench near the window as Seachelle took up residence in her captain’s chair.

“Exactly! Being born into a life where everything is decided for you is like being permanently locked up in jail. I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy. Why would I ever want to subject my own child to it?” Seachelle leaned back in her chair and spun around completely. “Since we’re on the subject, why don’t you have a foal, princess?”

Twilight blushed. “I-I guess I haven’t found the right stallion yet.” She waved her hooves in front of her face to scatter thoughts of stallions and foals. “But that’s not the point.” She turned and faced Seachelle, speaking in a much more serious tone. “A pony needs to be free to choose for herself who she wants to be. Having that choice taken away must feel awful. Becoming a princess was part of my destiny—it’s who I was meant to be, and I used to think it was something I was forced into. I felt that I had to live up to everything that was expected of me—like I didn’t have any say in the matter. I know now that isn’t true. It was my destiny, but it’s what I chose to become. It took me a while to figure that out, but now I know who I am and that my life has a purpose because I made that choice.”

“I’m happy for you Twilight, and I hope you find the right stallion someday. Still, that doesn’t help me any.” Seachelle slumped down over her desk and rocked a sextant back and forth. “I’m just a pony without a real destiny, bound to the sea and the prospect of an empty life that goes with it. The curse of the Shell family legacy has to end with me. I can’t bear to saddle anypony else with my pitiful life.”

Twilight stood up and crossed over to the desk. “That doesn’t sound like the captain I know. I can’t believe you’d give up without a fight.” She put one hoof down on the rocking sextant and lifted Seachelle’s with another. She grasped her hoof in her own and gripped it tight as she swore an oath. “I promise I will do everything in my power to restore the choice that was stolen from you. You have my word as a princess, and as a friend.”

Seachelle looked down at her hoof locked with Twilight’s. “I’m sorry, princess Twilight. I don’t want you to have to make any deals with that Guardian fellow on my account. Let’s just leave well enough alone and not rock the boat, so to speak.” She retracted her hoof and got up from the velvet-lined captain’s chair.

“A promise is a promise.” Twilight sat back on her haunches and acted out a little skit. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Seachelle gave a little giggle. “What’s the deal with the little promise dance?”

“Oh, just something a friend of mine always does. It seems to get the point across.” Twilight got back up on all fours and looked back at Seachelle who had cracked a wide smile and was continuing to giggle at her antics. “Just go with it.” Twilight broke out into a chorus of giggles herself as both ponies turned toward the door and headed back out on deck.

Starswirl gave no indication that he noticed Twilight as she came to rest her hooves on the railing near the ship’s bow. She felt they needed to finish their conversation before they arrived at their destination, and with that moment fast approaching, there wasn’t much more time to make it happen. It was hard for her to tell if he wasn’t in the mood to talk or just lost in thought. Following the incident with her crown, discovering the source of his magic, and then saving the life of a young Sea Pony, there was quite a bit of catching up to do.

Twilight tapped the rail and tried to get his attention. “I think I’m ready to finish our discussion. We should probably clear the air before we get to where we’re going, don’t you think?” She tried to follow his line of sight to pick out the features he was staring into the distance after.

Starswirl blinked and stepped back from the rail. “You remind me so much of her. I wonder how things would have been different back then. If only…” He looked up at Twilight with her mane blowing in the breeze and the spray off the bow scattering into the backdrop.

Twilight stepped back from the railing as well. She regarded the somber expression on the much older looking Unicorn that stood before her. Starswirl’s beard ran nearly to the ground. Instead of the previous grey that matched his coat, the entire length twisted in a winter’s path of white to just below his knees. “Starswirl?” Twilight took a step back before taking two more steps forward to more closely examine her traveling companion. “What happened to you?”

“Did you forget that I’m supposed to be a two-thousand-year-old Unicorn? Even for two hundred, I would be looking mighty fine for my age. I just hope the magic lasts long enough to get you where you need to go. The lessons were much more intense than I had planned on.” The ship crested a wave and Starswirl nearly tipped over. Twilight sprung to his side to steady him.

“Maybe we should take a seat in the forecabin—you really don’t look too well.” Twilight helped to guide the old wizard down the steps and back across the deck to the door of the cabin. Starswirl made no objection to her assistance and actually leaned into her for a little support. Twilight’s magic opened the door ahead, and she led him inside. He gave out a beleaguered sigh as she helped him into one of the high backed chairs in the corner before taking the other for herself.

“Thank you, my dear.” Starswirl settled back into the chair and managed to pull his cloak closer around his exposed side. “Growing old is never fun, especially when you’ve done it as many times as I have.”

“Are you ever going to tell me about that green glowing sphere I saw you with the other day? Why don’t you just use it again?” Twilight settled into her own seat and locked a worried stare on her partner.

“My aging spell isn’t important now. Even so, there’s only enough magic left for me to finish my task.” Starswirl coughed and tried to pull his cloak tighter around himself.

“Should I get you a blanket or anything? You look terribly uncomfortable.” Twilight scanned the room in search of any such accessory. “I’m sure I could find something to help keep you warm.”

“Don’t worry about me, dear. We’re almost to the bay and we need to finish our talk. Before you start worrying about me, let me finish worrying about you.” Starswirl closed his eyes and started moving his head around in a circular motion. His horn fizzled, but nothing happened. He opened his eyes and reached up to feel the tip. “Drat! I guess I’ll just have to explain the old fashioned way.”

Twilight didn’t move, unsure if she should react in any way. After another sigh and another cough, Starswirl continued. “I failed, Twilight. One thousand years ago, I brought the Scion to the Master and I failed to prepare her for what she would face. Fortunately, her Trials were placed on indefinite hold due to mitigating circumstances and the consequences of my failure were avoided for a time.”

“I-I don’t know what you mean. Who was this Scion and how was it you failed?” Twilight shifted in her seat. She felt a tingle in her legs like the blood wasn’t circulating as it should.

“Princess Celestia was just like you once. A prodigy and a leader—I felt she was ready to face the Trials and brought her to my Master completely unprepared. Since that day, I vowed that the next Scion would not be so ill-equipped to succeed, and here you are.” Starswirl held out his hoof and Twilight reached across to hold it. She saw a tear roll down his cheek and felt the tremble in his limb.

“I still don’t understand. How can Celestia be the Scion when you said that’s who I was? How am I any better prepared to face these Trials than she?” The trembling passed into Twilight’s leg and fed up into her shoulder and neck.

“Celestia’s failure was all my fault. I failed to understand what it would take to surpass the challenge. I failed to factor in the impact of her sister, Luna. That will not happen this time. Throughout the past few years, I’ve kept my eye on you, princess. Over the course of our journey together I have witnessed firsthoof everything that will be required for you to overcome the Trials and claim what is yours—it’s your destiny, and I can see it plainly now. My only regret is that I failed to see it a thousand years ago when I pressed Celestia into action despite the now obvious gaps in her instruction.”

Twilight pulled back her hoof and tucked it back underneath her body. “How am I any different? I’ve only been a princess for a very short time compared to her. All the knowledge and experience Celestia gathered over the years would surely make her much more qualified to take a huge test like this, wouldn’t it?”

“Conventional wisdom would agree, but when it comes to the Trials, no one is more prepared than you. Even with your relative youth, you are more ready than you know. I’ve seen it in you; I have no doubt. My faith has blossomed into trust and I know there is nothing that can stop you, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Starswirl laid his hoof on the floor and leaned forward to evacuate his chair. “We should be nearly there, and I must return to my post and finish what I started. If you would lend me a hoof, I would be most appreciative.”

Twilight jumped out of her chair and rushed to his side. She led him out on deck without questioning his actions, even though a proper analysis would dictate she do otherwise. They slowly walked the length of the boat, climbing at last to the bridge and taking up position near Captain Seachelle and her first mate.

Starswirl reached down in his pouch and brought out the delicate green-glowing orb. “Give an old pony some space and let’s see if we can’t work a last little bit of magic here.” He stepped to the railing and held the orb in front of him. Closing his eyes again, the swirling mist inside the crystal came free and traveled up to his horn. The glowing vapor wrapped around the twist of the spike and seeped in before rising up and shooting out from the tip. A direct beam of light shot over to the shore a small distance ahead, and the sandy beach there melted away to open ocean passage. The towering mountain peak that almost reached down to the water’s edge beyond also disappeared into thin air. Twilight gasped as the entrance to the Bay of Ages opened before her eyes.

“Hold onto your tails!” Seachelle swung the till and the ship leaned on the rudder as they arced into the newly opened passage. “Take in the sails and drop anchor!” she yelled to the waiting crew below. The ship passed into the bay and slowed to a stop as the crew executed her orders.

Twilight took in the view all around. In every direction, an oasis sprung in opposition to the desolation further out. At the far edge of the bay stood an ornate building. The glittering dome above was supported by six massive pillars and could fit the entire boat and more beneath its covering. Marble steps led up from the water’s edge to the massive oaken doors leading inside.

Starswirl leaned over to Twilight and tapped her on the shoulder breaking her concentration. “You might want to gather your belongings and find a paddle. You have another bit of rowing ahead before all is said and done.”

Seachelle left the helm muttering to herself. “Least I should get is a thank you for early delivery—a whole hour before his deadline, and nothing.”

Chapter Nine – The Scion of Harmony

View Online

Twilight made another pass over the southern rim of the bay. The air currents swirled on a sweet smelling breeze as she passed over clusters of fruit trees lording over smaller berry bushes hugging the coastline below. Of all the wonders of the bay that could have caught her interest, she was most enthralled by the strange vegetation that choked the beaches of the secluded harbor. In regulated segments, the plant life changed from hearty nuts and ferns to the soft wave of sunflowers and cornstalks. An abundance of food in varying forms ringed the hidden cove before giving way to desolate desert and impassable mountains further back from shore. In seemed the only way in and out of this place was through the passage the Flying Dutchmare traversed only minutes ago.

After taking in the lay of the land, she returned to the ship and the impatient glare of her would-be guide. Starswirl waited on deck with her packs slung guardedly over his back. She swooped down and hovered just above before gracefully lowering herself to a landing. The crew made progress in putting out the tender while she took in the sights and were finishing final preparations for launch.

“There are half a dozen plants out there I’ve never seen before.” Twilight smiled as she beamed over her shared discovery. “This place is amazing.”

“That’s because nopony ever comes here.” Starswirl tapped his hoof as he waited not-so-patiently for the crew to ready his rowboat. “We have a deadline to meet and we mustn’t keep the Guardian waiting.”

“Cool your heals, wizard. They’re working as fast as they can.” Seachelle inspected the lines as the crew made ready to launch. “You might want to hop in before we put it in the water, unless of course you want to save us all the trouble and teleport yourself to shore instead.”

“As much as I would like to do so, there are rules in this place. The Guardian is very particular about the wanton misuse of magic, especially so close to home.” Starswirl shook his rump and tossed Twilight’s packs into the tender. The recent infusion of magic served to put a little spring back in his step, and he climbed over the edge and settled into the rear seat with relative ease.

“All right boys, give ‘er a lift.” Captain and crew took hold of the rope and hoisted the little boat off the deck. Buckaneer hauled another line across the mast and swung the craft out over the side before tying it off and rejoining the rest of the crew to assist with lowering the boat down into the water.

Twilight spread out her wings once more and hopped over the railing. Keeping a steady beat, she floated her way down and unhooked the lines once the boat settled in. With the lines free, she took her place on the second bench and bent down to pick up an oar.

“Remember, no magic. The master hates it when magic is used to perform mundane tasks.” Starswirl helped her fit the oar into the oarlock and held it while she worked on fitting the second. He turned his neck and cupped his other hoof to his mouth shouting up at the captain and crew. “Feel free to stay and partake of the bounty of the bay. You are welcome to leave whenever you choose, but remember, once you sail into open waters you will not be able to return without the Guardian’s assistance.”

Seachelle poked her hat and nose over the railing and stared down at the two occupants of the rowboat below. “Won’t there be a return trip? I wasn’t aware this was a one-way deal.”

“This could take a while.” Starswirl leaned back and saluted. “While the outcome is not assured, either way, Twilight will not require your services and you are relieved, captain.”

Twilight nearly dropped the second oar in the water. “What do you mean? You never told me this was a one-way trip!” She leaned back and called up to Seachelle. “I would appreciate it if you would wait for me.” She dropped her head and directed the rest more at Starswirl than the captain. “It’s quite a long flight home, and the idea of going solo over dragon country is much less preferred than the alternative.”

“Suit yourself. It really doesn’t matter either way.” Starswirl pushed off from the ship.

Seachelle called back in reply, “We’ll wait for you, princess. We got nowhere to be just yet. You take care of business and then we can all go home together.”

“Thank you.” Twilight briefly waved and then finished sorting out the oars. Throwing her entire body into motion, she hauled back and drew them through the water. The amount of effort she put into the task did not seem to produce any significant result. She kept at it, however, all the while questioning why someone more capable wasn’t allowed to assist. The grateful first mate had offered to row them ashore, but Starswirl insisted that only the two of them were allowed near the temple.

It took some time, but Twilight found the harbor at last. Her time spent navigating the river gave her ample instruction on the functional use of oars in steering the vessel. The lack of current and general calm of the bay helped her efforts. She pulled into the only slip next to the only dock along the entire shoreline. Starswirl stepped out of the boat and tied off the mooring line. Twilight stowed the oars and pulled out her packs before joining him.

The marble temple with the golden dome rose up ahead. Only a few steps separated her from meeting the Guardian and finally resolving the mystery of her summons. A wave of both fear and excitement washed over her. She looked over at Starswirl. “A-Any last words of advice?” The trembling excitement manifested in her speech.

“You’ll do fine, Twilight. Just remember who you are and everything that you’ve done to get you to this point.” Starswirl placed a hoof on the first step leading up to the temple. “Let’s not keep the Master waiting any longer.”

She swung her packs over her back and struggled for a moment to fasten the belt around her belly without the use of her magic. Once secured, she quickly followed the wizard as he led the way up the stairs. As they approached the gold-inlaid oak doors, a strange but soothing voice called out from within the temple. “I bid thee welcome, Scion of Harmony. The time of the Trials has come. Enter and be met.” The doors swung out as if waiting to embrace her in a hug and the pacifying smell of wildflower incense rolled down to greet her.

Twilight remembered to wear her crown but still felt a little unsure of herself as she entered the temple of the unknown Master of Starswirl the Bearded. Her eyes adjusted to the lamp light within the rotunda as she crossed the threshold and left the warming rays of the sun behind. At the far end of the room, a beast lay sprawled between two of the giant pillars. Its tail wrapped around a third and a thin line of smoke oozed from its nostrils. In the center of the room, an enormous crystal sphere hovered over a golden cistern which lay nearly level with the floor. The entire spectrum of color danced and spun within the globe, and a silver liquid swirled in the container below as if waiting to catch any stray color that fell.

Twilight involuntarily slowed her steps allowing the gap between herself and Starswirl to grow. The beast raised its head from the floor and cracked open an additional few sets of eyes reaching up into what she believed would be its forehead. Two massive horns drew back from its head in spiraling trails—each of which was larger than she was. Another three points formed a sort of crown set in the space between drawn horns atop the crest. One large spike curved out from its chin below a gaping mouth containing at least three visible rows of jagged teeth. The entire span of its body resembled a fully matured dragon, only bigger—even the tail forked and drew out a bundle of spikes near the end. Brilliant red scales adorned the upper shelf while a more subdued tan layer coated its belly.

“Princess, please approach the Master. It isn’t polite to lurk in doorways.” Starswirl motioned for her to move closer and Twilight followed his command blindly running on autopilot for the moment. She crossed the marble floor with her hoofsteps echoing in the grand chamber and came to a stop near her escort. Staring up at the great beast, she felt incredibly small in its presence. Starswirl gave a deep bow to the creature. “May I present Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, Bearer of the Element of Magic, and Scion of Harmony.” He raised back up and turned to Twilight. “Princess, this is Lord Aeon, Guardian of Harmony and Master of Magic—the greatest and last of his kind.” Without any further communication, he backed into the corner and practically disappeared into the shadows.

Twilight bowed her head and shrunk away. She wanted to hide behind a pillar for all the good it would do. Reaching deep into her core, she bolstered the courage to speak. “H-How do you do, your majesty.”

Aeon seemed to chuckle and belched out a puff of smoke. Alternating eyes blinked and he swung his head closer taking a better look at his summoned guest. “I trust my servant took good care of you in your travels and that he has explained the purpose for your visit, Scion?”

“Uhhhhh…” Twilight was still in shock from her introduction. “Yes and no, I guess?” She ducked as another puff of smoke sailed overhead.

“Is that so? Perhaps we should clear the air before we get started then.” Aeon swung back into his niche and spread the claws from a massive foreleg out across the floor. “Introductions aside, how much have you been told?”

Twilight took a deep breath and steadied herself as she worked to formulate a response. “I’m not sure where to start.” The warm and inviting demeanor of the dragon lord helped to relax her fears. “All I think I know is that I was summoned to face your Trials and that in some way this is all a part of my destiny. It’s very confusing—especially the part where Princess Celestia somehow fits into things.” She struggled to come to terms with the analytics of her situation.

“Ha! It figures. Starswirl always preferred the less direct approach.” Aeon’s tail spun around the spot where Starswirl faded into the background. With a flick of his tail and a brief holler, the wizard reappeared rubbing his backside. “Perhaps we should start from the beginning and work our way forward. If you have any questions along the way, feel free to ask.” Aeon’s toothy grin stretched into a broad smile.

“I would appreciate that very much, your highness.” Twilight gave a small curtsy and suppressed a giggle at the sight of the scolding her companion had just received.

Aeon settled in and puffed up a ring of smoke above his head before he began. “This is my tale—see that you listen closely as we have little time for pleasantries.” The great dragon lord stared down with his massive cluster of eyes. Twilight could see her entire self reflected in half a dozen of them. As if describing a dream, Aeon regaled her with his story. “In the beginning, many eons ago, there lived the Ancient Ones—the founders, the crafters, the builders. They were the architects of everything that has evolved in time to become that which we now know to be. These were the original Guardians of Harmony and Masters of Magic, and I was their servant—along with my brothers and sisters. I witnessed the creation of this world and many more just like it scattered across the cosmos in numbers uncountable in your lifetime. Everything that is, was, and will be, is but a shadow of their lingering legacy.

“Unfortunately, a great calamity befell the Ancients. One by one, the Great Ones were destroyed along with the worlds of their creation as they fell into darkness and chaos. I alone managed to escape the conflict. In my struggle to safeguard the Elements and preserve the legacy of the Ancient Ones, I founded this sanctuary—The Temple of Harmony. I rose above the wars and strife that eventually consumed my brothers and sisters. Alone, I remain the sole Guardian of Harmony and the last of my kind.” The dragon lord stretched his neck and produced another puff of smoke from his gaping nostrils.

Struggling to rise up, the structure around them shook as Aeon trembled. Twilight could feel the ground rumble as the dragon lord shifted back into position and continued to speak. “Just as I witnessed the Ancient’s decent toward their ultimate destruction, I watched their creations grow and develop. As the last of my masters fell, I swore an oath to uphold the Mantle of the Guardian and never allow such a fate to fall upon the creatures of this world. I vowed to protect the magic of your creation and keep the balance of Harmony for as long as I should live. This planet survived the destruction of Magic and the collapse of Harmony across the universe by virtue of my Guardianship. I became the reflection of all that remained of the greatness of the Ancient Ones—the last shining beacon of a once proud and noble empire.” He paused and took a large breath. “That is where you come in, Scion.”

Twilight sat down on her haunches. Her bags slipped onto her hips and rested against the floor. Her lack of writing implements to document the history of the planet gnawed as her. “What do you mean? It sounds like you skipped over quite a bit to jump straight to me. What is my part in all of this?”

The ground shook again as Aeon fell forward on an unsteady limb. Another puff of smoke left his mouth. “I am dying, young one.” The enormity of the situation flew past Twilight, but seemed to hit Starswirl like a ton of bricks. Aeon rose up slightly and continued. “If I should pass on before my Mantle were to be assumed by another, magic would cease to exist here. Everywhere else, this is already the case, and the chaos and destruction that it brings would shake this world to its core. I fear that may not be all—the entire universe may see an end as a result should I fail in my duties.

“Scion, I fear that I may already be too late—you are truly my final hope. If there is any chance that magic and harmony are to continue in this world, in the universe as a whole, the Scion must prove worthy to take up the Mantle of the Master of Magic and Guardian of Harmony.” Aeon’s horns crackled and came to life. The cloud of smoke burst into flames. A cornet of fire encircled the glowing horns atop his head. Twilight dove for cover as a burst of magical energy shot toward the crystal sphere floating in the center of the room.

Starswirl came to Twilight’s aid and helped to lift her off the ground. “It’s okay, Twilight. He’s just trying to show you something.” He spun her around and pointed at the magical foci. “Look into the pool and see with your own eyes.”

Twilight raised her head and peered into the swirling rainbow mass of crystal above. She took a few tentative steps forward and approached the golden cistern. Multicolored filaments drained down from the orb and disrupted the silver mirror surface that lay nearly even with the floor. She gazed into the pool as images began to form. “What am I supposed to be looking for?” Her question posed to either party at once but also in reflection to herself in the waters below.

Aeon responded, “It was my intent to find a creature of significant worth so that I may pass on my Mantle and my Guardianship before I die. There were two others like you—both of whom you already know. The first such candidate stands before you.”

Twilight looked into the pool. The image of a much older looking Starswirl appeared on the surface. She gasped and turned her head slightly toward the actual Starswirl. “You never told me that you were a Scion as well.” Her words seemed to pierce the tough outer shell of the unshakable wizard. Continuing in front of her, the scene played on. The old mage in the pool poured over stacks of books and seemed hard at work devising a particularly difficult spell.

Starswirl came over to stand next to Twilight and peered into the pool along with her. “It is true, and again it isn’t. I was not the first true Scion—a poor imitation at best. That honor falls to my dear protégé, Celestia. I had barely started along the path when my own curiosity and impatient nature got the better of me. You could say, I had a little accident while trying to become an Alicorn—the first step in the path of the Scion.”

Twilight stepped back as the wizard in the pool was engulfed in a storm of magical energy and burst into a scattering array of sparks and smoke. She stared over at Starswirl as the vision in the pool cleared. “What do you mean?”

Starswirl closed his eyes and his horn lit up. A small trail of green energy leaked from the tip and wafted up into the crystal sphere above. His corporeal form shifted and faded. In moments, all that remained of the grey wizard was a transparent husk vaguely resembling the outline of the stallion. “I died that day, Twilight.”

The princess felt her knees go slack and darkness crept in around the corners of her vision. The entire scene faded to black and the only thing she could feel was the sensation of falling.

“That’s a good girl. Just take it nice and easy.”

Twilight opened her eyes to the sight of a young grey stallion staring down at her. “W-Where am I? What happened?” She rubbed her eyes and tried to lift her neck. A gentle hoof slipped under her mane and helped her to sit up slightly.

“We should really stop meeting like this.” Starswirl supported her as she rolled over and found the strength in her legs slowly return. “Take it slow and we can get back to where we were whenever you’re ready.”

“Please tell me this is all a dream.” Twilight came around and realized where she was. She sat on a small bench in the alcove near the doors to the Temple of Harmony. Across the room, Aeon’s long neck swayed like a flickering candle in the evening breeze. His eyes were all locked in her direction. She looked up at Starswirl and asked the first thing that came to mind. “So, you’ve been dead this whole time?”

“In a manner of speaking.” Starswirl backed away, his silver tail and shiny coat looking solid but with just a hint of ethereal gleam. “My spell only partially worked. Without understanding what I had done, there was no way to move forward and no chance to return to my previous condition. No longer a part of the mortal world, but not yet elevated to Alicorn status—that is the state in which I found myself. Lord Aeon discovered me as such.”

Twilight stood up and steadied herself. “Couldn’t he help you? Wasn’t there a way to reverse the spell?”

“As I have said before, using magic has consequences. Mistakes cannot be simply undone. As well, the path of the Scion demands that the initiate bear responsibility for their actions and none may interfere.” Starswirl lifted his hooves and spun around. “Although it feels good to be made whole, it is merely an illusion supported by the magic and will of the Master. I can never return to the life I once knew before my fatal error. I live only in service to Him now.”

Twilight hung her head. “Will the same thing happen to me if I fail? Will I never see my friends again?”

“Certainly not!” Starswirl brought a hoof to her chin and raised her head. He looked deep into her tear-filling eyes. “Twilight Sparkle never fails!”

Twilight choked back a tear and gave a half giggle and half snort. “I wouldn’t be completely honest if I said I didn’t have my doubts, so I’ll just say thank you for having faith in me.” Twilight gave a little smile and hung her forelegs around Starswirl’s neck. “You are a good friend, Starswirl the Bearded.”

“That’s all I ever needed to hear.” Starswirl gave her a half hug back. “Shall we get back to it then? The Master has been waiting patiently and we should probably get things moving along. We must keep to the schedule.”

“Right. The Trials.” Twilight came down and looked around the bench. “Did you happen to see where my packs went?” A quick glance around the room merited no result.

Starswirl smiled back at her. “Aeon has your things, and he is waiting to begin the Trials.” Twilight nodded her head and together they crossed the space passing by the great swirling orb and found their spot before the Guardian.

Aeon looked down with his cluster of eyes weighing heavily on Twilight. His rumbling voice shook the room. “Are you ready to continue, Scion?”

Twilight stared up at the looming dragon creature and replied, “Yes, and I’m sorry for holding things up.”

“Don’t be sorry, young one. The Trials are not to be rushed. Once begun, they must be finished, but I would prefer that you were fully prepared before that time arrives.” Aeon cleared his throat and emitted another puff of smoke. “Now where were we? Ah, yes. The second Scion.” His horns came alive once more and Twilight stood her ground as the magic beam struck the orb again. She spun around and gazed into the pool as another scene dissolved.

The royal sisters, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna held each other in a strained embrace. A middle aged Starswirl looked on. Parting ways, Celestia left Luna’s side and joined the stallion departing what looked to be Canterlot but without many of the more recent additions to the castle.

Aeon’s narration began. “I summoned the Alicorn, Celestia, on the recommendation of my servant. She was to be the first Scion prepared and capable of attempting the Trials. Her mastery of the Elements of Harmony was questionable, but I had every assurance that she was ready to face the test.” The vision pool changed and displayed a swirling vortex of pure chaos—Discord lay at its center. “Before she began her Trial, this primal scourge of disharmony sought to fill the void that her departure left. She begged me to allow her to return to her sister and rescue her kingdom before it fell into chaotic ruin. I warned the Scion that her actions would have dire consequences, but I could not dissuade her from her chosen course. I had no choice but to honor her request and allow her return. In so doing, events proceeded as they would that nearly led to her destruction. She was never the same from that time forward, and I was forced to suspend her call and wait for another candidate to take her place. That search yielded you, Scion Twilight.”

The vision pool stepped through scenes from the banishment of Discord to the fall of the Crystal Empire and eventually to the banishment of Nightmare Moon. In the end, Celestia remained a broken and beaten shell of her former self. Having to banish her own sister left her heartbroken. Twilight threaded the memories of the past together with the present and saw the pain and anguish that her mentor carried for all those years laid out before her.

The vision changed again. Twilight struggled to place the image as the scene came into focus. A much younger version of herself sat in a classroom facing the judgment of the acceptance board or her former school. A sonic rainboom filled the sky above. She watched as her young self came to the realization of her destiny and her cutie mark flashed into place on her flank. “I remember that moment. I had no idea then what all of it meant, but I know now that my destiny was born that day.”

“Much more than that was born that day, but I digress. In payment for allowing her return, Celestia promised a replacement. The former Scion would find another and train them in the ways of Magic and Harmony so that one day the new Scion might face the Trials.” Aeon let out another puff of smoke along with a pained groan. “It has been one-thousand years with that promise just now fulfilled.” He stared down at Twilight and brought his head so close that she could feel the heat emanating from far back in his throat. “I trust you understand now what your place is in all of this, Scion Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight closed her eyes and cleared her mind. She felt a welling spring of magic flood through her veins as the dragon lord’s breath poured over her. Aeon pulled back and resumed his previous posture. Twilight looked over and saw her bags locked between two massive claws on his outstretched forearm. More questions came to her and she was no longer afraid to ask. “What kind of Trials am I supposed to face? It sounds like I’ve been training for this moment all my life, but I still have no idea what is expected of me. How do I pass your test, Lord Aeon?”

“That is not up to me—the Elements will decide.” Aeon rested his body against one of the giant pillars which swayed a little but refused to break. “Are you ready to begin?” He smiled down at Twilight and rustled her saddle bags in the grip of his claws.

“Hold on. What do you mean, the Elements will decide?” Twilight struggled to understand what would be required of her. She was to be the first pony to ever face the actual Trials and hardly knew anything of the challenge should would have to face. Her destiny was racing toward her and she fought with the idea of jumping out of the way, or facing it head on.

Aeon groaned but kept smiling. “The Trials are simple. You will be placed in a situation and judged by the Elements of Harmony themselves. How you handle yourself and choose to face the challenges will determine if you have mastered the Elements and found the Balance between each and its opposing force. The Trials are a confirmation of everything you have learned and will prove whether or not you are worthy to take up this Mantle as the new Master of Magic and Guardian of Harmony.”

“But what if I can’t handle the responsibility?” Twilight shied away and poked at the ground. “I don’t know if I’m ready to take over for you, Lord Aeon.”

Starswirl stepped forward. “Twilight, you need to trust in yourself. Remember everything you have been through and all that you have learned. You are an amazing pony and you needn’t look any further than your own cutie mark to see that you were destined for this very task. You are the bearer of the Element of Magic itself. What other possible conclusion could there be than what starts with the Trials and ends with you becoming the new Master of Magic and Guardian of Harmony?”

“That’s just it, I’m just the bearer of a single Element. My friends are the ones that hold the keys to the rest.” Twilight reached up and took off her crown. She held it up to show Aeon. “My friends are with me in spirit, but I don’t know if that will be enough to make it through this challenge.”

“Scion, you must trust in the Elements.” Aeon’s voice rang out through the temple. His head wobbled and fell to the side before he caught himself and laid down across the ground. “I grow weak and the Trials must be completed before my Mantle can be passed on. Please understand that I have waited as long as I could to see this through. I cannot wait any longer.”

Twilight placed her crown back on her head and rushed to Aeon’s side. She held out her hoof and gently placed it on his cheek. Looking up into the cluster of eyes, she saw the look of desperation in his gaze. She also saw a glimmer of hope that burned deep inside, struggling to remain lit as all around the darkness closed in. She closed her eyes and spoke in a whisper. “I will try my best. Tell me what I need to do.”

In a raspy, uncleared voice, Aeon rebuffed her. “It is too late to try. It must be done! Hold your head high, Scion. The Elements await.” The great eyes blinked in pained conflict with gravity itself. Shifting a partial gaze, Aeon called over to his servant, “Starswirl, the bags.”

“At once, your majesty.” Starswirl darted over and retrieved the saddle bags from Aeon’s once tight and now loosening grasp. He came to stand next to Twilight and presented the cache before his master. “The items you requested, Sire.”

“You have done well, my good and faithful servant.” Aeon turned his sights back to Twilight. A few of his eyes never left, but they all shone down upon her now. “Scion, are you ready to begin?”

Twilight stood up straight and spread out her wings. With a firm stance and renewed determination, she answered the call. “Yes, I’m ready.”

“Then let the Trials of the Master begin!” Aeon’s horns lit up once more. Twilight backed away and watched as the creature seemed to struggle with the magnitude of magical power he brought to bear. All three of his cresting horns lit up easily enough, but that wasn’t all. When she saw the horn at his chin and the two that swung back from his head ignite as well, she looked on in awe and sought to put a few more steps between herself and the Master of Magic.

All six horns of the last servant of the Ancient Ones sparked to life. A magical amalgamation of color streamed up toward the great crystal orb. Striking the target, the crystal shattered and a swirling vortex of light consumed the entire room. Twilight fought to maintain her grip on the floor. Starswirl held her bags close to his chest and laid low to the ground.

Six colorful orbs brimming with magical energy spun around the temple. Each of the six pillars lit up assuming the primary color of one of the orbs. Twilight watched in reverence of the spectacle—the power on display reminded her of the battle with Lord Tirek. Every last hair from the top of her mane to the tip of her tail stood on end. She gasped as her own horn came to life and she burst into her rainbow powered state. Feeling the energy building up inside her, her eyes began to glow as the potential for one powerful explosion neared the point of bursting from her.

Starswirl grasped the bags even tighter as he hunkered down and looked to find any better way to weather the storm. Twilight reached the limits of her resistance and felt the energy explode outwards from her horn. In the place where the crystal orb once hung, her own cutie mark realized itself in the full glory of a shining crystal star rotating on its conjugate axis. Each of the six orbs dove into the cistern’s silver waters without so much as a single droplet splashing in response. As they entered, the pool took on a matching colored glow for only a moment and returned to the plain silver mirror once settled in.

Twilight staggered backwards, nearly falling over the hunched form of Starswirl. Rainbow colored markings tipped her wings and ran the length of her legs, mane, and tail. “Steady there, princess.” Starswirl helped to keep her standing and lightened the gravity of the situation with a poignant comment as he brushed a few stray hairs away from her face. “Now that’s a horse of a different color.” With an accompanying smile and a wink, Twilight smiled and gently shoved a hoof back in his face.

With the exception of Twilight’s rainbowfied state and the giant crystal star in place of the orb, the temple resumed its previous solemn disposition. Aeon’s horns returned to their unpowered state and his eyes fell back on the ponies before him. His voice boomed out in power and clarity. “The first Trial awaits. Choose for yourself and place the object in the Pool of Harmony to proceed.”

Twilight didn’t know how to respond. She stared back at Aeon and then turned to face Starswirl. “I don’t understand. What do I need to choose?”

With a bit of a sarcastic grin, Starswirl bowed his head. “For as smart as you are, you have a problem with seeing what’s right in front of your nose, dear.” He lifted the bags and opened the flap. “Take something out and bring it to the pool. The item you pick will determine the order of your Trials.”

“But that’s just a bunch of random junk you stole from my bedroom back in Ponyville. What has that got to do with the Trials of the Master?” Twilight sat back on her haunches and fanned out her wings still not sure that she understood the process.

“Just reach in and take something out. There is no right answer, and you can’t go wrong. Everything will come around in time.” Starswirl held the bag in front of her and gave it a little shake.

“All right. I guess I can trust that at least one of us knows what’s going on here.” She reached into the bag and pulled out her mane comb. She looked down at the brush and the intricate scrollwork in the handle. She looked back up at Starswirl. “You don’t expect me to brush out my tail and mane right now, do you?”

“A generous gift, given by the Bearer of the Element of Generosity.” Aeon gave a small cough and blinked a few sets of eyes. “In order to pass this test you must demonstrate mastery of self in the true spirit of charity. Present the comb at the Pool of Harmony and prepare yourself for the Trial, Scion.”

Twilight held the mane comb in her hoof and finally realized what she had forgotten about it. When she first arrived in Ponyville, she was a total mess. The generosity of her new friend saw the need of a poor excuse for a put-together pony and offered the gift of an amazing brush to aid in her recovery.

She looked up at Starswirl and saw his reassuring gaze urging her on. Glancing over at the pool, she saw the white glow of the first orb come to life as it swam below the surface. She walked over and hung the comb above the shimmering liquid. Struggling with the task of letting it go, she felt dizzy and then sensed she was falling over. With a quickly extinguished cry, she tipped over the edge into the cistern and into the pool itself—still clutching the brush in her hoof.

Chapter Ten – Trial and Error

View Online

Waking as if from the most realistic of dreams, Twilight opened her eyes and was greeted by the light streaming in the open window from the across the room. She stretched her legs and arched her back to try and work out the stiffness of what could have been a good night’s sleep, but something didn’t feel right. She bolted upright and stretched around to reach her backside. What she felt the moment her back muscles relaxed was something straight out of a nightmare—she couldn’t feel her wings. A simple touch confirmed the stunning truth that her wings and attaching sinews were completely gone.

Sitting up, a springy lock of hair fell down in her face and covered her right eye. The thought occurred that a lack of wings wasn’t the only thing that felt odd and she immediately tore back the covers. Staring down at her body, she screamed. Besides the shock of a wingless backside, her coat reflected a pure white matching the color of the silken covers. More hair across her face accosting her view as she beat her hind legs in knocking back the rest of the sheet covering her lower extremities. A mono-hued, light-indigo tail shot out from between her flanks and garnered a similar but slightly subdued yelp in response. The most stunning of all revelations hit as she focused in on the triple diamond cutie mark supplanting her usual starburst pattern. She screamed in a key and a pitch she never thought possible.

“You okay in there?” A familiar voice sounded from behind the door as a hoof beat loudly against the wood. “I’m coming in.” The handle turned and in burst Sweetie Belle.

Twilight stared down at her replacement cutie mark and belted out an even louder scream, oblivious to the entrance of the youngling. Sweetie Belle rushed to hop up on the bed. “What is it, sis? You find a star-spider in the sheets?” Twilight stared down at the young filly and gave the indication that she was about to scream again before the small filly unceremoniously shoved a hoof in her mouth. “Will you stop that? You don’t need to scream—I’m right here.”

Sweetie Belle kept her hoof firmly planted against Twilight’s mouth and worked to inspect the bed and surroundings for the source of the commotion. Twilight’s breathing slowed from its frenetic pace with only two nostrils available for passage of air. She brought up her foreleg to brush her extended mane out of her field of vision and took in the sight of her foreign body and the filly that hung over her, now with the aid of both eyes. Sweetie Belle removed her hoof and Twilight managed to squeak out her name, “S-Sweetie Belle?” In shock of her own voice, Twilight brought both hooves up to cover her own mouth.

Sweetie Belle glared back at her. “You better not be trying to make an excuse to break your promise, sis. You said you’d spend the entire day with me and faking an injury or amnesia won’t help you get out of it.” The filly hopped off the bed as Twilight rolled over on her side.

Hooves fell from Twilight’s mouth and started swatting at the mane that insisted on planting itself directly in her eye socket. She flicked her head and rolled her neck allowing the tangle of hair to cross to the other side. Sputtering, she did her best to answer, “I-I… It was… just a nightmare.” The best excuse she could come up with wasn’t far from the truth. “C-Could you give me a moment to put myself together?”

Sweetie Belle glared over her shoulder. “You better not take all morning. We’ve got a date at Sugarcube Corner for breakfast.” She turned and plodded out the door. Sticking her head back in, she leveled her no-so-lighthearted demand, “Don’t be late.” A little poof of tail replaced a tuft of mane as Sweetie Belle disappeared into the hallway. The door swung shut and Twilight was alone again—at least mostly. Opalescence stared at her from across the room with an annoyed glare. The cat cocked her head to one side before dropping down into bed and going back to sleep.

Twilight brought her forelegs up in front of her face. Examining every hair of her perfectly white coat she ran her forelegs down her chest and across her belly. As she crossed her new cutie mark, she felt a tingle in her tail and was callously reminded of her unkempt mane that begged for attention as it dropped across her eye once more. On a mission now, she scanned the room. On the far dressing table, she found what she needed—her mane comb sat waiting to attack the unruly tangle of hair.

With a quick check of her magical equipment up top, she sought to fire up her horn. The brush lay within reach of a simple levitation spell and she projected out for it. The magic was there, but the force wasn’t willing. The foreign horn barely made a fizzle before the spell sputtered and died. Twilight was devastated. As the enormity of her situation sank in she dropped back onto the pillow and stared up at the ceiling. Speaking in her foreign yet familiar voice, she called out to nopony in particular. “I-I’m Rarity—what in the hay have I gotten myself into?”

Twilight grabbed another pillow and clutched it to her chest. She laid in bed as a million thoughts crossed her mind. Staring up at the four-poster trappings, she marveled at the similarities to her own. On second thought, she noted that the same pony designed and decorated both sets—and that she happened to be that very pony. Pull it together, Twilight. This has to be part of the test. Just figure out what you need to do and everything will go back to normal.

She rolled over and swung her legs out past the edge of the mattress. Slipping down the satin fabric, she landed on all four hooves at once. Still unfamiliar with the particular feel of her new body, she shimmied over to the dressing table to tackle the first obstacle in her morning put-together. With her magic seemingly on the fritz, she reached out and grabbed a hold of the brush that began this whole nightmare. Speaking to it like it could somehow give a response, she addressed the bristles as a certain madness crept in alongside her rational thoughts. “I have no idea what I’m supposed to do right now, but something has to be done about this mane. I can either cut it or comb it, but if Rarity ever gets her body back, she’d kill me if she found out I cut it—so, brushing it is.”

Twilight sat back on her flouncy tail and took hold of her cresting bundle of mane. With a bit of a struggle and a final yank, she drew the brush across the hair. With another dozen strokes, the mass compressed to her head and flattened against her neck. She took a set of clips adorned with light blue jewels and set the laid back flow into place for good. Turning to the side to look at her work in the mirror, she nearly popped the pins right back out. The image in the reflection was none other than her true self—the same Twilight Sparkle that she expected to greet her every time she looked in a pane of glass.

Recovering quickly from the momentary shock, she spoke as if talking to Rarity from the other side of the reflection. “I’ll do whatever it takes to make this right. I have no idea what I’m supposed to do, but that’s not going to stop me from trying. I’ll just have to focus on being Rarity and hopefully satisfy the Element of Generosity in the process.” The words came out sounding like Rarity, but the actor facing her in the mirror mimicked the true source of the sound. She stood and brushed out her tangle of tail, grabbed a small hat, scarf, and pair of sunglasses from off the vanity, and headed for the door.

Descending the stairs, she could hear Sweetie’s impatient calls. “Rarity, hurry up. We’re going to be late. I promised Apple Bloom and Scootaloo that we’d have breakfast together.”

Time for me to shine. I’ve got to give her my best impression of Rarity. Here goes nothing. Twilight hit the landing and walked over to her new little sister. “I thought you said that we were spending the day together. How did your friends get into the mix?”

“Oh come on. I haven’t seen them for a week. We all promised to get together for breakfast the day after they got home.” Sweetie Belle hopped up and down trying to get herself level with the taller pony standing over her. “I promise it’ll be quick and then we’ll have the whole rest of the day to hang out together, as sisters.”

Twilight wasn’t sure how long she could continue the act out in public. Without being able to trust in her magic, the veil of her secret could be rent at any moment. This was the perfect sisterly situation she hoped for when she met with Sweetie just a few days ago and she didn’t want to blow it. Rarity’s return and the time to reconcile a sister-bond was exactly what the filly needed. Hoping that she wasn’t becoming a deeper wedge in their fractured relationship, she reluctantly agreed with the plan. “All right, Sweetie. Lead the way.” The floppy little mane and bouncy tail gave a celebratory holler and bounded off toward the door. Twilight followed in her wake, careful to stow her penchant for magic use for fear of instant scrutiny over a simple breakfast meal.

The short walk to Sugarcube Corner helped Twilight work out the kinks of becoming Rarity. She hid behind the hat and sunglasses, still keeping true to her host’s form in doing so. Falling into stride, she smiled and nodded to other ponies as she went garnering a few waves plus some unsteady stares in return. It wasn’t exactly the same as walking through town as the local pony royale, but as Rarity she still drew them in with her amazing good looks and confident swagger.

Sweetie Belle dashed on ahead as soon as she caught sight of her girlfriends. The reunited trio melted into a pool of hugs and hair as Twilight hurried to keep up. The fillies were already back in their seats and gabbing away long before Twilight pulled up to the table.

“…and she promised to spend the whole day with me.” Sweetie Belle smiled brightly as she finished her comment and her sister, Twilight, walked up behind. Scootaloo looked at her friend sideways, perplexed perhaps by the large smile she had on her face. Apple Bloom looked like she was about to fall out her chair; her eyelids drooped and dark bags hung below her eye sockets.

“Good morning, girls. I trust you both had a safe trip home?” Twilight tried to make idle conversation hoping to remain in character. “How was Appleloosa?”

“Apples. It was all apples as far as the eye could see.” Apple Bloom hovered over a bowl of oatmeal threatening at any moment to plant her face in the mush.

“You look a little tired. Did you have fun helping your cousin, Braeburn?” Twilight pulled up another chair and sat her rump down looking across the table at the half-asleep filly.

“Work was fine.” Apple Bloom let out a deep yawn. “Just had trouble with the train is all. We got in really late last night.” Her head slipped off her hoof and she nearly avoided the oatmeal bath. Catching herself in mid drop, she shook her head and blinked hard. “Some kind of wreck threw the whole schedule out of whack.”

“Oh… That’s not good.” Twilight caught herself mid-thought and put on the brakes before she divulged anything she wouldn’t have been privy to knowing from Rarity’s angle.

“You were just on the train yesterday.” Sweetie Belle looked up into Twilight’s face—her looking signaling for a juicy bit of gossip that she could share with her friends. “Did you hear anything about a train wreck, sis?”

“No… I-I guess my trip from Canterlot went without incident. I have no idea what could have happened.” Twilight bit her lip and shied away from the questioning. Even though it wasn’t directed at her personally, she felt uncomfortable discussing the topic.

“It must have been something big. Applejack was talking to that nurse pony over there about it earlier—something about Princess Twilight too.” Scootaloo added her bit with a little more clarity than the half asleep Apple Bloom. “Pinkie Pie showed up just a bit ago and grabbed Applejack. She said that Princess Celestia was coming and they needed to get to the castle.”

Twilight lost her balance and fell off her chair. She jarred the table enough to rouse Apple Bloom who was inches away from an oatmeal facial. All three crusaders looked down at her splayed across the ground. “Are you okay, Rarity?” Scootaloo peered over the table edge with a look of concern and surprise.

“Just fine, dear.” Twilight quickly got her legs back under her and stood up. She dusted herself off a bit, not really trying hard to get all the dirt out of her smudged and fouled coat. “Perhaps I should head on over to the castle and see what the problem is.” She gave a forced smile and started to back away.

Sweetie Belle turned on her immediately. “But you promised you’d spend the day with me. Why does this always have to happen?” She pounded her hooves on the table and flopped back in her seat. The filly looked ready to cry again.

Twilight was stuck. She had to go check out the castle and catch up on the royal visit, but she also couldn’t leave her new little sister and break Rarity’s promise at the same time. She had to make a compromise. “How about you finish breakfast with your friends and catch up a bit here, and then I’ll be back and we can take things from there?”

Sweetie Belle turned away in a huff. “Fine. Go take care of your friends and I’ll just do what I always do. I knew your promise wasn’t worth anything, Rarity.”

“Sweetie…” Twilight held out her foreleg and tried to reconcile the conflict.

Scootaloo was faster and put her own hoof on Sweetie’s shoulder. Talking over her friend, the little Pegasus spoke, “You go do your thing, Rarity. We’ll take care of Sweetie until you get back. Don’t worry about it—we got this.”

“I’ll be right back.” Twilight scooted on past Sweetie Belle and her friends. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo waved a half-hearted goodbye and Sweetie buried her head in her hooves as the white and purple streak of Rarity took off toward the castle.

Without the aid of her wings or her magic, Twilight had to remind herself that running was the only way she was getting anywhere. The short gallop to the castle took longer than she remembered as the foreboding sense of doom beckoned her home. The thought of having to face her friends, and even worse, Princess Celestia, caused a certain tension to build up inside her.

When she reached the doors, she stopped. The thought crossed her mind, should I knock, or can I just walk in? Since this wasn’t her castle at the moment, decorum demanded a certain level of restraint. Becoming Rarity meant more than just dressing nice and looking fabulous. Being unsure of the terms of her current Trial, she wasn’t sure how much she could divulge of her situation, even to her friends.

She knocked on the door and waited. It was polite to do so. The knock of her hoof on the giant golden oak door echoed through the foyer beyond. From up above, a pair of heads poked out over the railing of the throne room balcony. She could just make out who it was even before they spoke.

“Gosh darn it, Rarity. What are you doin’?” Applejack’s long golden hair fell over the edge and she held onto her hat as a gentle breeze washed over her. “Get on up here, pronto.” She turned and left the railing. Spike waved down before hopping back to join her. Twilight bit her lip and figured that wasn’t the best first impression to have made. She pushed in the door and slipped inside.

The castle foyer felt dark. Sunlight poured through the front windows, but cast an eerie shadow marking her passage toward the staircase. She looked up at the spiraled steps leading to those waiting above. Hoping for a better follow up to her ridiculous entry, she raised a hoof and started climbing. If I can talk to Celestia alone, maybe I can figure out what I need to do.

With plenty of time to formulate nothing close to a plan while she climbed, Twilight reached the upper landing and the hallway leading to the throne room with little more than when she started the climb. She walked slowly, trying to steady herself as she approached the first real test of her disguise. Fillies and baby dragons weren’t the best at spotting fakes, but Applejack could see through almost any lie. She adjusted her hat, scarf, and sunglasses and proceeded through the open doors.

“What were you thinkin’? You just let her run off with some strange stallion and didn’t tell anypony for four whole days?” Applejack sat back on her haunches and thumped her foreleg against her forehead. “That stranger could have taken her anyplace by now.”

“Twilight said she would be right back and that I shouldn’t call for a search party until the weekend.” Spike sat on his miniature throne and folded his arms across his chest. “Since none of you were here, I wrote a letter to the princess last night. She wrote back and said she would be here this morning to handle the problem herself.”

“But Spike, Twilight’s been mare-napped! This is a huge problem and you should have told somepony sooner.” Applejack stopped beating her head with her solid hoof and looked up to see the new arrival. “Hey there, Rarity.” She tipped her hat and went back to thinking.

“Hello to you too, Applejack.” Twilight sauntered across the floor trying to do her best impression of a Rarity grand entrance. “I heard the princess is on her way here—is everything all right?” She swung her backside around and plopped herself down in the big chair next to Spike.

“No. Everything’s not all right. Twilight’s gone and Princess Celestia’s supposed to be here any minute.” Applejack craned her neck to the side and scratched at her temple. “Is everything all right with you there, Rarity?”

“Why, whatever makes you wonder?” Twilight felt a little choked up under the sudden bit of scrutiny.

“Umm… You’re just wearin’ a scarf when it’s not even cold out and a pair of sunglasses when we’re sittin’ inside.” Applejack got up out of her seat and walked across the room. She stopped just short of Twilight and pointed up at the top of the chair where she was sitting. “Plus, you seem to be a little lost. You’re seats over there.” She turned and pointed back across the way at the seat with the triple diamond marking.

Twilight blushed as she realized her mistake. Looking down, she saw that Spike looked just as confused as Applejack. She hopped up and trotted over to her proper place. “I, uhhh, didn’t sleep well. Can’t show off my gorgeous face when I’m looking like a train wreck.” Twilight immediately stopped half way across the floor and covered her mouth. For a moment, time stood still. The words escaped faster than her brain could realize what she had just said. Luckily, the silence was broken by the boisterous entrance of Rainbow Dash from the balcony and Pinkie Pie clopping through the main doorway.

With the sudden diversion, Twilight quickly dove into Rarity’s seat and made like nothing had happened.

“This had better be good.” Rainbow Dash swopped in and nailed the landing on her personalized platform throne. “I flew straight in from Griffin’s Nest with a filly on my back yesterday and I need my recovery sleep.”

“You’re just cranky because you missed breakfast, silly head.” Pinkie Pie leapt onto her chair and did a couple extra bounces in turning around before coming to rest. She waved over at Twilight. “Hi there, Rarity. I tried your place, but you were already gone.” She turned back to Rainbow. “Plus, twelve hours of sleep should be plenty.” Turing back to Twilight, she cupped her hoof aside her mouth and whispered so loudly everypony could still hear her, “I ran into your sister and she told me you would be here—she didn’t look very happy.”

Ignoring the asides to Rarity, Rainbow Dash turned to Pinkie. “Hardly. That little Scootaloo ain’t so little anymore.” She reached up and rubbed the tip of her wing. “Anyway, what’s the big deal? Why are we all here?”

“The big deal is that Twilight’s been mare-napped.” Applejack returned to her seat and sat down crossing her forelegs in front of her. “Plus, there’s been a train wreck that might be connected to her abduction.”

Twilight sank further into Rarity’s seat.

Rainbow Dash took a moment to process the information before busting out in a fit of laughter and giggles. “What? You had Pinkie wake me up for that? C’mon Applejack, you can’t be serious. Twilight’s too awesome to let herself get mare-napped.” She slapped her hoof down across her knee before realizing she glossed over the second part of Applejack’s message. After she composed herself a bit, Rainbow asked, “But what’s this about a train wreck? Was anypony hurt?”

“Apparently, yes and no. I had a talk with a nurse pony this morning at breakfast who was on the train.” Applejack took off her hat and worked to adjust the inner lining. “Lots of ponies were hurt, but she said they all got healed just as fast—Twilight included. It’s kind of weird if you ask me.”

“Twilight was in the wreck, but nopony’s seen her since—I asked around too.” Pinkie Pie looked up without the usual smile on her face. “I was delivering invitations for Gummy’s birthday party this morning and when I came to deliver Twilight’s, I found out she was missing. That’s when I went to find all of you.” Pinkie whispered over to Twilight. “I left your invitation in your mailbox, Rarity. It’s for day after tomorrow.”

“So, what are we waiting for?” Rainbow Dash hopped up and spread out her wings, ready to fly into action. “We’ve gotta go find Twilight.”

“Bite yer bridle, sugarcube. We’re still missin Fluttershy and we gotta wait for the princess. She’ll be here any minute.” Applejack tossed her hat back on her head and got up to walk over to the balcony.

Spike grumbled a bit as she passed, “Yeah, thanks to my letter. So sorry I was just following orders.” He stared at the floor with his arms crossed.

Applejack turned and glared in a disapproving but not spiteful way. “Hush now, Spike. I think I hear the chariot.”

The ponies all got up and walked over to the balcony. The chariot of Princess Celestia was on final approach. Two powerful sets of wings on a pair of royal guard stallions chopped through the air as they descended toward a landing. When they came to a stop on the balcony, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie all bent a knee and bowed their heads. Twilight stood awkwardly, only staring blankly forward before noticing her tactless reception and hurrying to join in the show of deference to arriving royalty.

“That will be all.” Celestia spoke to the guards as she stepped off the back of the chariot. The stallions rose back up into the sky and adjusted course back toward Canterlot. The princess strode past the four ponies and into the throne room. “Please, follow me. We have much to discuss.”

Chapter Eleven – Give a Little Bit of Yourself

View Online

“Spike, please bring me the letter.” Princess Celestia took a commanding position at the head of the room just outside the circle of thrones. Spike gave a quick salute and ran out the door and down the hallway. The rest of the ponies filtered in from the balcony and took up position in the center of the space above Twilight’s starburst cutie mark pattern.

“Princess, we gotta go find Twilight.” Applejack stood firm in the face of addressing royalty.

“Yeah, she could be hurt—or worse!” Rainbow Dash stretched her wings and rolled her hooves getting ready to bolt.

“What could be worse than being hurt?” Pinkie Pie rubbed her chin before lowering her head and slumping back on her haunches. “Oh… Right.”

“Patience, my little ponies.” Celestia raised her hoof and signaled for the group to settle down. “We need to gather the facts before we rush off on a wild pony chase.” From across the room, Spike scampered through the open door holding tight to a small scroll. With a wave of Celestia’s magic, the throne room door closed behind him as did the door to the balcony. “I fear we have a situation that we need to get to the bottom of. Until we know more, it needs to remain secret. Please have a seat while I inspect this document.”

Each pony took their seat as Spike presented the parchment to the princess. Having done so, he scurried back to his own chair and plopped himself down leaning forward with his elbows on his knees eager to hear what Celestia had to say.

Celestia held the scroll in midair and scanned over its contents. “Just as I thought. I knew his visit meant something more.” She rolled up the scroll and placed it to the side. “This warrants a closer look—please pardon the intrusion.” A fire burned in her eyes as she walked into the circle of pony thrones and sought to examine each mare in turn. Her horn glowed brightly as she spun from Applejack to Rainbow Dash and on to Pinkie Pie. When she got around to Rarity, she took a step back and let the magic fade away. “I see—it has begun.”

“What do you mean, princess?” Applejack squinted and stared around the room. Twilight pulled on the brim or her hat trying to hide from Celestia’s gaze.

Celestia spun around and resumed her position at the head of the room. Without turning back she addressed the group. “Twilight is safe. That much I know for certain.”

Applejack leapt off her chair. “Where is she? How can you be sure she’s okay?”

Celestia turned her head. “Because she’s in the care of Starswirl the Bearded.”

“Woah there, princess. Are you sayin’ that stallion what made off with Twilight was really some ancient pony wizard straight out of the storybooks?” Applejack turned to look at her friends trying to gauge their reactions as well. “Wasn’t that note all a lie?”

“I can feel his magic, Applejack. This is not a game. Without a doubt, Starswirl was here.” Celestia swished her tail and looked up. “Whatever his plan, I trust that Twilight is safe with him.”

Spike cocked his head to one side and smiled in a snarky reply, “I told you so.”

“But how do we know Twilight’s okay?” Pinkie Pie tried to add up the information as she weighed the facts between the balancing of her forehooves. “Nurse Redheart said she was pretty badly hurt and then just magically healed. That doesn’t sound good at all.”

“I don’t care if she is with some creepy old wizard pony. I’m going to find Twilight and anypony else is welcome to join me.” Rainbow Dash spread her wings and jumped off her throne.

“Actually, I have another job for you, Rainbow Dash.” Celestia caught Rainbow by surprise and the headstrong mare hovered just a moment before returning to the ground. “I need you to find Fluttershy and bring her back to the castle. Do you think you can handle that?”

“Yeah, but… Shouldn’t I go find Twilight?” Rainbow Dash looked conflicted as she weighed the royal command against her own desire to seek out her lost friend. “Fluttershy’s probably still in Cloudsdale visiting her crazy family. Twilight’s the one in trouble.”

“Twilight’s in good hooves—we needn’t worry about her. What we do need is for the rest of the Element bearers to join together in Ponyville.” Celestia turned back from admiring the stained glass window of Twilight’s victory over Lord Tirek. “I would also like to speak to this nurse pony. Applejack and Pinkie Pie, would you both mind fetching her?” She looked down on Applejack who seemed lost in thought. Prodding a second time, she added, “Also, if there are any other ponies in town that have knowledge of the train incident, I would like to speak to them as well. Could you see what other information you can gather?”

Pinkie Pie snapped a hoof to her forehead. “You can count on us, princess. C’mon Applejack, we’ve got a pony to find.” Sure she caught Applejack’s attention, Pinkie turned and darted over to the doors. She paused to look back and make sure she was being followed before slipping out of the throne room. Applejack gave a reluctant bow to the princess followed by a frustrated sigh and galloped off after Pinkie.

Rainbow Dash hung her head and tensed her neck sending her mane into a waterfall of color down her backside. “All right. I’ll go get Fluttershy, but when we get back, we better be going after Twilight.” She flew to the balcony door and flung it open. With a reluctant salute, she dashed off in a rainbow streak to the north.

Turning to the resident dragon, Celestia spoke in a bit of a whisper. “Spike, I’m afraid I missed breakfast. Would you mind fixing up something to eat while we wait?”

“Sure thing, princess. I have this awesome new recipe for blueberry pancakes that taste amazing.” Spike hopped down from his chair and ran off toward the kitchen.

Twilight held the corners of her hat in her hooves and remained as much of a wall decoration as she could manage. Celestia walked over to her seat and bent over to pull back the covering. She took the hat in her teeth and tossed it aside. Squinting up into the eyes of her mentor, Twilight felt naked. Not a sense of nakedness from lack of clothing, but as though the princess could see right through her failing façade.

“Don’t be afraid. I understand what you are going through.” Celestia sat back on the floor and kept her smiling gaze locked on the smaller Unicorn. “All of your friends are gone for now, so we have a moment to talk.” She turned her head a little to the side. “I hope I was correct in saying that you were doing all right, Princess Twilight.”

“You—you know who I am?” Twilight’s new body relaxed as she peered down into the eyes of the former Scion. “Wait, am I allowed to talk to you about it?”

“I’m confident it can be our little secret. We’ll keep it between you, me, and the Elements.” Celestia brought a hoof to her mouth as she tried to stifle a little giggle. “You never cease to amaze me, Princess, and Scion, Twilight Sparkle.”

“How did you know it was me? Did I make it that obvious?” Twilight unwrapped her scarf and laid it on the arm of her throne.

“It takes a very keen eye to discern the truth, but I am familiar with the magic of the Great One and a former Scion myself. My experience affords me certain insights and understanding of the Elements in play.” Celestia reached out with her magic and floated Rarity’s hat over on to her head. “I can’t say it surprises me, although, I had hoped to be given a little more warning about the Trials. Lord Aeon must have a very good reason to be pushing things along.”

Twilight hung her head. “He’s dying.”

Celestia nodded. “That much I know, but I haven’t seen or heard from him in over one thousand years. How is he doing?”

“I really don’t know. I just met him and I’ve never seen anything like him before in my life.” Twilight shook her head. “If I had to guess, I’d have to say—not so good.” She got down off the throne and started to pace the floor. Her old habits and mannerisms returned as she fought to understand her situation.

Celestia remained where she was, but continued with her questions. “Starswirl came by last week most unexpectedly. He hasn’t visited in quite some time, but only stayed a moment before he was gone again. I should have known his visit wasn’t mere coincidence. The only thing of any substance that he mentioned was that I should stay the course and look to the stars. How is he holding up?”

“He’s not good either—he’s dead.” Twilight stopped in her rut and looked up at the princess who had a sudden look of shock on her face. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. He’s not dead, dead—just sort of in between dead and alive. You probably knew that already.” Celestia bounced her head from shoulder to shoulder and it seemed to Twilight like she understood what she meant. Getting back to her pacing, Twilight continued, “What’s really not good is me. I have no clue what I’m supposed to do with these Trials.”

“I’m sorry if I can’t be of much help there.” Celestia closed her eyes and bowed her head. “I never actually started the Trials and I can’t say what I would expect them to entail.” Rising up again, she walked over to the still pacing Twilight and put a hoof on her shoulder. “I know you’ll figure it out. You always do.”

Twilight stopped and reached up to hug Celestia. “Thank you, princess. It’s been really hard without my friends and I don’t know if becoming one of them is really going to help.”

Celestia pushed back the purple mane of the smaller pony below. “Did Aeon give you any instructions on what you were meant to do as Rarity?”

Twilight stepped back and raised her head toward the ceiling trying to recall what had happened just before she remembered waking up that morning. She wasn’t even sure if this was part of the plan or not. “I think he said I had to, demonstrate mastery of self in the true spirit of charity.” Twilight felt some relief that her memory was intact, albeit, if none of the rest of her body felt that way.

“Hmmm… That does sound a bit vague. Are you sure Aeon said that and not Starswirl?” Celestia grinned.

Twilight smiled back. “I know what you mean, and yes. The Master of Magic can be just as incomprehensible as his servant.”

“In that case, I will do my best to keep an eye on things here while you try and work out what it is you need to do to complete your Trial. We’ll have to see how long I can keep the others busy, but I’m sure I can find some other urgent tasks that need their immediate attention.” This time Celestia chuckled and Twilight joined in.

After their shared bit of fun, Celestia paused. “I did have one other question if you don’t mind. How does it feel to be a Unicorn again?”

Twilight turned her neck to size up the wingless void of her back. “It doesn’t feel right. I feel like I’m missing a part of myself.” She turned back to Celestia. “Is it wrong of me to feel that way?”

“Not at all.” Celestia ran a hoof down Twilight’s poofy mane. “It means you’ve come to embrace who you are as a princess. I wouldn’t expect anything less from the Scion of Harmony.”

“Thank you, princess. Now I just have to figure out what it is I’m supposed to do as Rarity.” Twilight swished her tail and fanned back her elegant mane.

“I suggest you embrace the Element of Generosity and go find what it is that makes your friend so special.” Celestia gave Twilight a wink and nodded toward the doors.

“I guess I better get back to being Rarity then. Thanks again for all your help.” With the added reassurance of the princess helping out, Twilight took her leave of the castle and went in search of her little sister.

On her own once again, Twilight trotted back into town. The best way to figure out what she needed to accomplish as Rarity would mean doing what Rarity was normally supposed to do. She figured it couldn’t be more complicated than that. The hard part would be finding out what it was that Rarity normally did. It might be she would have to sew a dress for some foreign dignitary or dance the night away at an elegant ball. She hoped it would be something simple. On the other hoof, perhaps it wouldn’t. Just the thought of having to face a complicated test centered on the essence of generosity itself gave her pause. Equally, the idea that she would need to give away a bunch of stuff didn’t sound like much of a Trial—especially when it wasn’t really her stuff she would be giving away.

Returning to the spot where she left Sweetie Belle over an hour ago, Twilight looked around. The seats were filled with another pair of ponies sharing a late morning refreshment. It would be her luck that she would spend the rest of the day trying to track down the crusader pack instead of focusing on her Trial. She walked inside Sugarcube Corner to try and get pointed in a general direction where the trio ran off to.

“Hello, Missus Cake. Sorry to interrupt. You wouldn’t happen to have seen my, ummm, sister recently, have you?” Gone were the sunglasses and the scarf, but Twilight did retrieve her hat to help contain the largess of her mane before she left the castle.

Missus Cake poked her head out from behind the register and around the line of customers waiting to be served. “Why hello there, Rarity. I can’t say I’ve seen the little ones since they left their breakfast getting cold on the table outside a while back. They must have left in a hurry.” She turned back to her customer. “That’ll be three bits, dear.”

“Sorry again, but you wouldn’t happen to know where they might have gone, would you?” Twilight backed away from the glaring stares of the customers waiting more impatiently to be served.

“Not a clue. They could be halfway across the Everfree by now. Sorry I can’t be of much help.” Missus Cake turned to her next patron and rung up his ticket. “That’ll be six bits.”

“That’s completely understandable. I’ll just be on my way then.” Twilight backed up and out the door much to the relief of the waiting mob.

Missus Cake shouted back as she retreated, “Thanks for shopping Sugarcube Corner. Hope you come back soon.” Running almost on autopilot, she turned back to her next customer and continued to work her way through the never ending line.

Twilight left the shop and made her way toward Carousel Boutique. As she walked, she thought about all the places Sweetie Belle and her friends might be. Missus Cake’s comment about the Everfree forest actually sounded like a viable option that she needed to consider. The trio happened to frequent Zecora’s place quite often. Then again, they could just as easily be at home—any one of the three of them. She figured she should start by trying Rarity’s place before another idea popped into her head.

I know exactly where they are. Twilight picked up her step and swung around. Keeping to a steady pace without looking like she was being chased through town, she cantered off toward the outskirts of Sweet Apple Acres and the Crusader’s clubhouse near the eastern edge of the zap apple orchard. The fillies were sure to be holed up in their special retreat passing the day in relative solitude. At least that’s what she hoped they were doing, otherwise she had a long day of searching ahead of her.

Coming up to the treehouse, Twilight saw that she had guessed right. One of the girls pulled a curtain closed as she approached. Hoping she had not been seen, Twilight sidled up next to the trunk and tried to listen to the conversation above. After the way she had dumped Sweetie earlier, she wanted to gauge the current mood before barging in on the operation.

Unfortunately, she was still too far away to hear what was being said. Without any confidence in her magic, teleporting to the upper platform wasn’t worth the risk of materializing somewhere between the boards or the trunk. Instead, Twilight decided to carefully climb the ladder—a task made much more difficult due to her relative size and the thin slats that barely functioned to support the much smaller fillies’ hooves. She took a deep breath and started up the rungs.

The chatter above continued unabated. The excruciating journey of a few vertical feet made the idea of climbing a mountain seem easy. Twilight struggled to pull herself up while remaining as silent as she possibly could. After entirely too long, she reached the top and tiptoed around the side below the eastern window. From her new hiding spot, she could hear the fillies quite clearly.

“I knew I should have come with you. I could have imagined Rarity’s face on every apple tree I bucked.” Sweetie Belle didn’t sound like she had moved on from the disappointment of earlier.

“It wasn’t much of a vacation. My hooves are so sore I can barely walk.” Apple Bloom sounded a bit more awake.

“Trust me, that’s better than spending a week with a bunch of Griffins and being the only pony that can’t fly. It was so humiliating to have to be carried everywhere we went.” Scootaloo didn’t sound like she enjoyed her trip much either. “At least I got to hang out with the coolest pony in all of Equestria, Rainbow Dash.”

Twilight lifted her head up to try and peak in the corner of the window and around the waving curtain. The breeze blew gently through the treetop house and the shade flapped just enough that she could see the occupants of the small room here and there.

“It’s not fair that both of you got to spend time with your sisters and mine ran off without me.” Sweetie Belle slumped down on the floor and held her head in her hooves.

“Rainbow Dash isn’t my sister—I just wish she was.” Scootaloo corrected her error.

“Yeah, and I wish Twilight was my sister—anything’s better than stupid Rarity.” Sweetie Belle rolled over and eyed a picture she had drawn of Rarity hanging on the wall.

“You don’t really mean that. I get in fights with Applejack all the time—it’s something that happens with family. That doesn’t mean I gotta move in with Twilight whenever Applejack and I have an argument.” Apple Bloom flopped down on a cot at the far end of the room and reached down to rub her aching rear hooves.

“Sure it does, and I’ll prove it.” Sweetie Belle hopped up and yanked the picture of Rarity off the wall. She swung over to the window where Twilight was hiding. Twilight ducked down as the filly approached. Accompanying the thud of a small hoof, a nail head poked through the wood panel just above Twilight’s back. The sound of little hooves retreated across the room and Twilight felt a twinge of relief from her nearly compromised position.

“Watch this.” Sweetie squealed. “Here’s some magic I never would have learned without Twilight’s help.” The next thing Twilight heard was another thud followed by shooting pain in her left flank.

“Ahhhh…” Twilight let out a squeal. Hopping up she looked over her left shoulder and saw a streak of red blood draining down her side in stark contrast to her snow white coat. A few clopping sets of hooves responded to her outburst and soon the curtain was hauled away with two small heads poking out the window.

“Rarity? What are you doing here?” Scootaloo folded her forearms over the window sash. Sweetie Belle took one look at her sister and turned up her nose before trotting back the way she had come. Scootaloo looked down and saw the streak of blood. “Oh my gosh, you’re hurt.” She swung back from the window and announced with a loud voice, “Cutie Mark Crusaders, first aid!” The filly dove for the first aid kit while Apple Bloom scrambled out of the cot and hurried to join her. Sweetie Belle just looked the other way, seemingly indifferent to the pain she had caused.

Twilight reversed course and backed up to the front of the treehouse. She met the crusaders at the door and nearly ran them over as she worked her way inside. Looking over at the wall she had been hiding behind, she saw a large dart planted directly into the head of the drawing of Rarity. A few other hearts drawn around the picture had been crossed out as well.

She nearly had to pry the fillies off her flank to try and address the bigger situation she faced. “It’s all right girls, I’ll be fine. If you want to get your cutie marks in nursing, you should try volunteering at the hospital.” The two girls’ faces changed from happy to sad and then back to happy in the span of a few seconds. Twilight turned to Sweetie Belle hoping that she hadn’t made her problem worse by having been caught spying.

“What do you want, Rarity. Can’t you see this is a private meeting—you aren’t welcome here.” Sweetie Belle hopped up on the cot and stuck her chin out while she flung her head back.

“I came to find you as soon as I was done with the princess. I’m sorry I missed you, and that I ended up spying on you in your treehouse with your friends.” Twilight walked over to the filly, still oozing a bit of blood out of the small hole the dart tip made in her flank. “I want to make good on my promise to spend the day with you.”

“Great, now we get to go to the hospital and get you patched up.” Sweetie Belle hopped down off the cot and sidestepped her sister as she made her way toward the door. “If I end up getting my cutie mark for this, I’m never going to forgive you for it.”

“Hold it right there. We don’t need to go to the hospital, but I do want to have a talk with you—alone.” Twilight turned back to the other girls. “I’m sorry to butt in, but do you two mind if I have a private chat with my sister?”

“No problem, Rarity.” Scootaloo tugged on Apple Bloom’s tail. “Apple Bloom and I’ll be up at the barn if you want to find us later, okay Sweetie? The two fillies hopped down the ladder and took off across the orchard without waiting for an answer.

Twilight faced Sweetie Belle and her scowling glare. “As for you, we need to sort a few things out. Let me go first.” She grabbed a patch of cotton and pressed it against the puncture wound in her side. “I’m not sure where to start, but here goes—you’re my little sister and I love you, Sweetie Belle. Nothing’s ever going to change that.”

The young filly sat back on her haunches, obviously reeling a bit from the declaration. Keeping up her tough girl image, she replied, “You sure don’t act like you love me—sis.”

“You’re right.” Twilight’s comeback struck the filly with greater force than an actual rebuttal. “I’ve been so busy with work and my own friends that I’ve completely neglected what matters most—my own sister.”

“You really mean that?” Sweetie Belle bit her lip and struggled to hold back a tear.

“Of course I do. However, instead of just saying it, I need to start showing it.” Twilight wrapped her foreleg around the shoulder of her little sister and waited to see if the gesture would reciprocate. “I’m sure Twilight is amazing, but can you give me another chance to be the big sister you deserve?”

Sweetie Belle reached up with glistening eyes and wrapped both forelegs around Twilight’s neck. “Does this mean you’ll spend more time with me and teach me how to do magic?”

Twilight thought hard. She wasn’t sure she could manage that entire request in her present state. Her horn wasn’t very receptive to the commands of a foreign host, but she didn’t want to throw off the progress she was making with the filly. “Of course…” She hesitated even more. “I-I just can’t promise I’ll be as good a teacher as Twilight.”

Sweetie Belle broke from the hug and cracked a smile. “That’s cool. I should probably stick to the basics for a while anyway. All I really wanted was for you to spend more time with me. I know you’re the best levitator around—so, maybe we can start with that?”

“It’s a deal.” Twilight smiled as she watched the exuberance return to the normally cheery Sweetie Belle. “How about we find your friends and get some lunch first?”

“Wait a sec.” Sweetie Belle held up her hoof. “If we’re going to make a deal, we need to seal it with some sister magic.” Her horn began to glow and she stretched out her neck. “You gotta shake on it or it doesn’t count.” She closed her eyes and waited for her sister’s response.

Twilight looked side to side and then back down at the glowing horn in front of her. Oh no. This is where everything falls apart. She struggled to think of another way out of this—one that didn’t end with her inability to use magic causing a disastrous conclusion to a wonderful sister bonding session. Resigned to the fact that she only had one way out of this, she fought to bring her bound magic to life.

Within her mind, she frantically worked to unlock the keys to Rarity’s version of Unicorn magic. As she focused on the academics of the spell in her head, a growing sense of warmth built up in her heart. The sensation grew and rose up her spine. Prickling up her perfectly coifed mane, the feeling crested her head and overcame her thoughts. Soon, she felt the warming glow of her horn come to life as the magic from within shone forth.

Without thinking, she reached down and touched horns with her sister and allowed the magic to flow from the tip. Her eyes lit up and color burst from every follicle of her coat. The sudden burst of energy rocked the treehouse, but avoided interrupting the bond that was shared with her sister. Rarity’s rainbow markings sprung to life as the energy expanded out from the Crusader’s den in a wonderful blast of color.

Twilight suddenly felt dizzy and stumbled back toward the cot. The magical bond with Sweetie Belle was broken. She fell backwards as the room began to spin. Sweetie Belle’s scream barely registered as she started to black out. “Rarity!” As the world slipped into darkness, she tried to focus on the image of the filly hovering over her face. The last thing she saw was the blurred outline of Sweetie Belle mouthing the words, “What have I done?” and everything went dark.

Author's Notes:

For anyone wondering, these Trials aren't going to be cut and dry examples of the basic principle of the Elements. The idea here is that in order for Twilight to display mastery and surpass the Trials, she's going to need to come to a real understanding of what it means to harness the true power of the Elements of Harmony. Once again, what good would a test be if she was given all the answers to start. It's going to be a bit of a learning experience to discover what needs to happen, and then, find out where it all leads.

Going into this part of the story, things are getting a lot more complicated. I'll do my best to help explain as we go, but I hope the story can be told as we all come to learn what's really happening here. I wish I was a better artist because each one of these scenes plays out so vividly in my head. If I could translate that onto the page or give it life in an animation of sorts, I would love to watch it play out in full color and voice. Maybe someone will take pity on me and make it happen—I can only hope.

Much more to come—stay tuned.

Chapter Twelve – Second Course

View Online

A light shone down from above, glittering in a million fractal reflections. The soft glow illuminated Twilight’s surroundings. She opened her mouth to take in a breath and was greeted with the strange taste of what seemed to be salt water as she began to choke. The floating sensation she felt quickly changed to fear of drowning. With every bit of air she had left in her burning lungs, she thrashed toward the light at the surface.

With a final thrust of her back legs, she broke through and gulped down a welcome draught of air. In a secondary welcome, a hoof reached out toward her and slowly came into focus. “Take a hold of my hoof, princess.” The dulcet sound of Starswirl was like music to her ears. Twilight reached out and latched onto him and was pulled free of the pool.

Once back on solid ground, Twilight had a few choice words for the wizard. “What… was… that?” She readied herself to shake dry, but stopped short of the struggle noting that not a single hair of her coat was in any way wet. Her flat styled mane and tail were once again exactly where they should be—something she felt incredibly grateful for.

“It seems you’ve received a passing grade.” Starswirl motioned upward to indicate a glowing white orb as it pulsated within the giant crystal starburst hovering above the pool. “The Element of Generosity accepts your offering.”

Aeon’s giant head with the cluster of glowing eyes peered down from above. “The Scion has proven her true generosity by giving of herself in a display of pure charity that goes beyond exchange of physical substance.” The Guardian coughed and a small cloud of smoke escaped his razor teeth. “Rest and watch. Soon you will face your second Trial.”

The bright white glow within the crystal above illuminated the pool below in a spotlight of sorts. Twilight drew near the water’s edge as the reflection produced a vision of the room she just left. The rainbow markings still covered her body and echoed on the vision of Rarity who lay on the filly’s cot in the corner of the small treehouse. Sweetie Belle hovered over the unconscious body of her sister as tears streamed down her face. Her cries for help only then partially answered by the frantic arrival of her friends ostensibly summoned by the recent rainbow explosion.

Scootaloo grabbed the first aid kit which had been flung aside in the previous commotion. Apple Bloom dashed back down the ladder and took off running toward home. Twilight reeled back in shock of what she was watching unfold. “What’s wrong? Is Rarity hurt?” She stumbled back into the waiting embrace of Starswirl.

“She’ll be fine. No need to worry.” Starswirl stroked her mane and tried to calm her fears. “Rarity just needs some rest—her body has been through a lot just now. Her horn should be able to absorb most of it, but I’m afraid it’s one of the side effects of the Trials. For anypony but the Scion, the residual magic energy can be quite—overwhelming.”

“You promise she’ll be all right?” Twilight craned her neck to get a better view of the pool. “She’s going to wake up soon, isn’t she?” Tiptoeing cautiously to the pool’s edge, she watched as Big Mac lumbered up the ladder rungs and hoisted the still unconscious Rarity on his back. As quickly and as carefully as he could, he hauled her back down and took off toward town. Three little fillies followed, hot on his tail. Twilight shot back a glare that could kill, that is, if her target wasn’t already dead.

Starswirl sat back and tossed up his hooves in mock surrender. “I promise. The spell’s effects are only temporary. She’ll wake up and feel like the whole experience was just a dream.”

Twilight sunk to the ground and covered her head with her forehooves. “I wasn’t prepared for that. You never told me I was going to be stuck in the body of one of my friends.” She threw her forelegs up in the air. “What would have happened if I didn’t pass the test? Would I be stuck as Rarity forever? Would Rarity just cease to exist?”

“A little worse than that, I’m afraid.” Starswirl stared down at the fuming Twilight. “If you fail the Trials, Aeon would die without being able to pass on his powers. All magic would cease to exist and life as you know it in Equestia would be changed forever.”

Twilight let out a huge sigh and let her hooves fall to the ground. “So I’m literally going to have to save the world or let it be destroyed—it’s all up to me?”

“You got it. I knew you would catch on fast.” Starswirl gave Twilight a huge grin and pulled her bags up close. “Ready for round two?”

Twilight rolled over on her back trying to put a little distance between herself and her next choice. Mumbling to herself, she stared up at the golden domed ceiling. “Why does this always happen to me? What did I ever do to deserve this?” Starswirl continued to poke at the sacks and Twilight rolled back onto her hooves. She approached the pool and watched the continuing struggle to help Rarity. Turning away as the scene changed, she shook her head and scowled at the wizard while pointing down into the pool. “I’m not doing anything until I see that Rarity is okay.”

The current view faded before brightening into the stark reality of Rarity lying in a hospital bed surrounded by the crusaders, Big Mac, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie. It looked like Applejack was trying to figure out what had happened by talking to her brother and sister while the rest were directing their attention to the unconscious pony lying in the bed. A doctor checked Rarity’s vital signs and pronounced his verdict to the group assembled. Mass relief passed over the crowd with the doctor’s smile warming their hopes, and they stepped back to give Rarity some space.

Before long, Rarity opened her eyes and blinked in groggy realization of where she was. Much to the chagrin of the adults gathered, Sweetie Belle dove in and threw her forelegs around her sister’s neck. Slowly, a shaky white leg raised up from the bed and settled across the back of the little filly. A smile spread across Rarity’s face and Twilight stepped back from the pool, sufficiently pacified in knowing that everything would be okay.

The vision blurred and returned to the silver reflection of the mirror surface. The glow of the white orb retreated into itself and hung within the starburst crystal as if waiting for a friend to join it. Twilight stepped back and tossed Starswirl another frustrated glare. “Is this going to happen every time?” She questioned why she had to put her friends through this ordeal as she tossed her tail from side to side in frustration.

“I’m afraid that’s how it works, Twilight. The Elements are the ones that must decide if you are worthy, and the only way for that to happen is for you take up the role of their bearers.” Starswirl tossed the packs over toward Twilight. “Of course, we could attempt to rip the Elements away from your friends and try something else, but that might have some unintended side effects.”

Stomping her hoof, Twilight declared, “That’s not happening.” She reached over and stuck her hoof into the sack and drew back a white feather. “Let’s just get this over with.” Turning to Aeon, she presented the object. “Tell me what I’m supposed to do now.”

Aeon puffed and sputtered before opening his maw and spit out his instructions. “The Cockatrice, a foe which nearly took your life, was mastered by your friend when she showed courage in emboldened kindness. You must do the same to overcome the next Trial—just remember that kindness can take many forms.” He sunk back into the shadows but kept his sights firmly locked on Twilight—all two dozen of them.

Twilight stepped to the pool’s edge once more. With a quick glance over at Starswirl who was still flashing a smile and now giving her a wink, she focused on the task ahead. “Sorry, Fluttershy. I hope you can forgive me.” She reached out over the pool and felt the weight of the feather tugging her down. Giving in to the foregone conclusion, she hopped in and let the darkness envelop her.

Twilight blinked as the light of the midday sun shone through a cloud-lined window, brightening the room. She stared down at a flowery teacup perched on a rainbow striped saucer. Her yellow hoof sat beside the cup only partially obscured by a dangling lock of pink hair. Going over a mental list of self-checks, she flexed her wing muscles and scrunched up her forehead. The lack of a horn gave her the weirdest of all the strange sensations she felt in the foreign body of Fluttershy.

The returning sensation of having a pair of wings, while a poor substitute for her lack of a horn, helped to center her thoughts. With her final check, she bent her head to the side and took in the view of the pink butterflies that graced her flank. From across the table, her curiosity and thoroughness was repaid by a jarring screech of a voice.

“Fluttershy, dear, did you drop something?” Fluttershy’s mother glared at her from the other end of the table. She took a sip of her tea and stuck her nose in the air. “Clumsy girl. I’m sure you’d lose your head if it wasn’t attached to the rest of you.”

“Excuse me?” Twilight cocked her head to the other side to get a better view around the enormous cloud-lined centerpiece in the middle of the table. Her new mother sat cross-legged enjoying the last few sips of tea in her cup. Glancing down a bit, Twilight could see that Fluttershy’s cup hadn’t even been touched.

“You’re very right to excuse yourself. You probably have a lot of practice with that given your penchant for falling short of every expectation.” The moody mare dropped her glasses down her muzzle a notch before unfurling her right hind leg and kicking the chair next to her. “Isn’t that right, darling?”

Twilight swung her head around to the other side of the centerpiece and was greeted by a light grey hoof holding up a newspaper. From behind the page, a deep voice rumbled, “Whatever you say, dear.” Sinking back in her seat, she was beginning to see why Fluttershy never talked about her parents. Fumbling through her memory, she tried to remember their names, but for the moment drew a blank.

Fortunately, the awkward conversation was gratefully interrupted by Rainbow Dash diving in through the gold inlaid window in the cloud structured wall to Twilight’s right. With a somersault dive and a flick of her mane, the unexpected guest gave a hasty half-curtsy, half-bow and nodded her head. “Afternoon, Missus Morning Glory—Mister Cloudy Skies.”

Fluttershy’s mother peered down over the top of her silver rimmed glasses and spoke in a condescending tone. “Miss Rainbow Dash, I presume. Civilized Pegasi tend to use the door when visiting one another.”

Rainbow Dash turned over toward Fluttershy and blushed. “Sorry, Fluttershy. Didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“Then just what did you intend?” Morning Glory got up from her chair and crossed over to the window. She reached up and swung the glass shut and tossed the latch. “Do you frequently ignore what I can only suppose passes for manners in that silly little Earth Pony town you call home?”

“Sorry, ma’am.” Rainbow Dash hung her head. “I just have orders from the princess to bring Fluttershy back to Ponyville right away. It’s kind of urgent.”

“Oh dear, that petulant princess, Twilight Sparkle, making demands once again.” Morning Glory spread out her wings. “Unicorn grows a pair of wings and the whole world has to bow to her every whim.”

Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth and tried to restrain herself from making an embarrassing outburst. “Actually, it’s Princess Celestia. She wants Fluttershy to head back to Ponyville right away.”

Twilight grinned and watched the expression on her mother’s face change from outright disgust to puzzled wonderment. Her response was truly unexpected. “I had no idea! My little Fluttershy—requested by the princess herself. I wasn’t aware she had any dealings with the princess.” She spun around to her husband who still had his face buried in the newspaper. “Did you hear that, dear? Our little Fluttershy has been summoned by the princess.”

The same grunt as before followed from behind the page, “Yes, dear. Whatever you say.”

Morning Glory walked over to her daughter and roughly patted her on the head. “Just give us an hour or two, precious, so we can arrange and air taxi for our luggage transport and we’ll be on our way.”

“How about not?” Twilight had just about had enough demeaning treatment from her overbearing mother. “If Princess Celestia needs to see me, then I need to leave right away. You two can catch up later—if you still want to.”

“Why… I-I guess that would be all right…” Morning Glory stood frozen in shock at the sudden outburst from her normally docile daughter. A dark grey mane and a set of eyeballs poked over the top of the newspaper page as the hoof that was holding it dropped a couple inches.

“Let’s get out of here, Rainbow.” Twilight hopped out of the chair, gave her mother a quick hug, spun around the table and did the same to her father, and was nearly out the front door before Rainbow Dash picked her jaw up off the floor and followed her out.

Twilight spread out her hopefully functional wings and quickly took to the skies. She laid out a course toward Ponyville and didn’t look back. Rainbow Dash had a bit of a struggle to keep up, but was soon winging through the air alongside her.

“Wow, Fluttershy. I’ve never seen you stand up to your mother like that.” Rainbow Dash rolled over a cloud and laid out beneath a second as she fought to keep pace. “You sure tore out of there in a flash, but I think you can pull it back a bit. Nopony’s chasing us.”

“You said it was urgent and Princess Celestia needed to see me right away.” Twilight continued on course taking a pretty direct path while leaving Rainbow to fend with the ambient cloud cover here and there. “I’m just following orders.”

“Yeah, but this isn’t a race.” Rainbow swooped to avoid crashing head on into a stray raincloud. “Anyway, I didn’t get to tell you what the problem is—”

Twilight wasn’t in the mood to hear her story retold again. She cut off Rainbow and blurted out the entire answer. “Twilight’s missing and Celestia flew to Ponyville to head up the search herself. She obviously wants all the Element bearers to return to the castle and begin a search.”

Rainbow Dash tipped her head back and rolled to her side. With a few strong flaps she soared below Twilight and stared up at her yellow underbelly trying to lock eyes with her wingmare. “How’d you know that?”

Twilight found herself caught in her self-laid trap. Quickly, she thought of the best excuse she could. “It’s all over the news. Everypony is talking about it.” She looked down and saw Rainbow Dash scratching her head—she seemed to have bought the lie. To help solidify its authenticity, she continued, “There was also some news about a terrible train wreck—I hope Twilight wasn’t involved.”

“Yeah… Okay…” Rainbow Dash swung back around and took up position wingtip to wingtip. “Let’s just get back to Ponyville and see what the others have to say about finding Twilight.”

“Sounds good to me.” Twilight flashed a brilliant smile over at Rainbow Dash and took off like a bullet.

Rainbow Dash stared in awe of her friend. “What’s gotten into you?” She beat her wings and didn’t waste another second in making the rest of the trip one of the shortest Cloudsdale to Ponyville flights on record.

Gliding in for a landing, Twilight touched down on the castle balcony only moments before Rainbow Dash. She hurried to the door and worked to push it open. “Hey, I said this wasn’t a race.” Rainbow Dash called over to her as she slipped inside the throne room.

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight called out into the mostly empty room. She could see the stairs to the hidden library were open. Quickly trotting up the steps, Twilight was greeted by the flowing mane of Celestia who flashed her horn and began to close the staircase silently behind her.

“So glad to see you, Fluttershy. I see you’ve made excellent time.” Celestia walked over to Twilight as the last step moved up into place. Half way there, she stopped suddenly and fired up her horn. Her eyes clouded over momentarily and then returned to normal with the magic dissipating once again. “Well, now. This is quite fortuitous.”

Rainbow Dash burst into the room. “Fluttershy, what’s the big deal? I told you this wasn’t a race, but that’s got to be the fastest I’ve ever seen you go. Were you really that anxious to get away from your folks?”

Twilight rolled her eyes and glanced back at Rainbow. “Yes. That and I wanted to get here quickly so I could start helping Twilight.” She bit her lip and turned back to face Celestia.

Celestia looked around nervously catching on to the need for a diversion. She needed to think of something fast. “Umm, Rainbow Dash? Could you help me—” She didn’t get a chance to finish her question as Pinkie Pie burst in through the throne room doors.

“Rarity… Hospital… Not good…” Pinkie panted like she had just finished running a marathon. It wasn’t far from the truth as the hospital was on the other side of town just north and east of the train station. Celestia took in the sight of the frantic Pinkie Pie and then turned back to Twilight. Twilight stared at Celestia and scrunched up her shoulders. Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to topple over as her head spun between all three of them.

As was typical, Celestia took the lead. “Then we should all get to the hospital right away.” She looked down at the pink mane and yellow coat of the current Twilight host and nodded her head looking for some kind of confirmation.

Twilight took the signal and went with it. “Yes. We should all go to the hospital—right away.” Pinkie Pie grabbed for the wall and continued to try and catch her breath. Rainbow Dash fell over backwards, finally succumbing to the rigor of the marathon flight and dizzying conversation. Celestia looked down at Twilight and stifled her reaction to keep from busting out laughing.

Twilight just spread her wings and turned toward the open balcony door. With a heft of the bright yellow feathers, she took off. Celestia followed suit and a slightly winded and somewhat confused Rainbow Dash rolled into position a moment later. Pinkie Pie held up a hoof as the trio darted away. “I’ll be right there. Just give me a minute.” She slumped to the floor and took in large gulps of air. “Did I mention she’s doing better…”

Grateful to have her wings and avoid the run across town, Twilight took the lead. She swung around the castle and banked to a line heading directly for the hospital on the far side of town. Her companions stayed close and the trio soon covered the distance. After a running landing, Twilight glanced back over both shoulders to make sure she hadn’t lost either of them on the way over.

Seeing the concerned smile of the princess and realizing she may have forgotten her place, Twilight fell back in line with Rainbow Dash and let Celestia lead the way inside. After a quick stop at the nurses’ station, they followed in the direction of her hoof pointing down the noisy corridor leading further back into the emergency admittance area.

Fillies and colts stood on the backs of other ponies and everypony else strained their necks to see over the crowd ahead. The small room at the end of the hallway seemed to overflow with curiosity as a pair of hapless security ponies struggled to hold back the crowd. The gathering quickly drew apart as they realized the princess was making her way forward.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash followed close on Celestia’s heals as the princess confidently strode into the guarded room. Once they were all inside, Celestia closed and sealed the door with her magic. Twilight popped out from behind the princess and took stock of the room’s occupants. Just as in her vision, she found Big Mac, Applejack, and the trio of Crusaders joined by a pair of doctors huddled around Rarity’s hospital bed. Nurse Redheart was also among the group.

The tiny room got even smaller with the addition of three more mares. Celestia stepped carefully to avoid stomping on any tails or accidentally smacking somepony with an errant brush of her flowing mane. She slid up to the side of the bed opposite the doctors as Applejack pulled away giving up her spot next to Rarity. Her horn lit up and her eyes went white. She stared down at the fully awake and functioning mare in the bed.

Once satisfied with her inspection, she turned and gave a furtive nod to Twilight who tried to find a spot to stand in the back corner not far from where she stepped into the room. Celestia turned back to the doctors. “What say you—how is the patient?”

The first doctor pulled down his spectacles and glanced over a clipboard that Nurse Redheart held for his inspection. “Magical exhaustion. This pony needs plenty of bed rest. Perhaps these blotches of color will fade in time, but other than the superficial puncture wound in her side, I’d say she could leave as soon as tomorrow.”

Giving a second opinion, the other doctor nodded his head. “I concur. Quite possibly the sooner the better—she’s drawing quite the attention and it’s a great disturbance for the rest of our patients who also need their rest and recovery time.”

Rarity raised her hoof. “If it’s all right with everypony, I’d just as well like to go home right now. A hospital is quite possibly the worst place for me to recover in. So many germs and a gross lack of colorful decorations.”

The first doctor rebounded. “But miss Rarity, you don’t seem to understand the gravity of your situation. Having just recently arrived in a fully unconscious state, we must run extensive tests before we can fully evaluate your condition.” He reached down and ran his hoof along the rainbow markings that decorated her legs and torso. “In addition, there is the curious nature of the remnants of a spell that seem to be lingering far longer than should be the case. We may have to call in a specialist from Canterlot to determine what to do about that.”

Celestia placed her hoof on top of Rarity’s. “I think we can take it from here, doctors. Why don’t you two fill out whatever paperwork you need and we’ll see to it that Rarity makes a full recovery back at the castle—under my personal care.” She turned to face Nurse Reheart. “Also, would you mind staying and helping to answer a few questions I had about a certain incident the other day?” Redheart dropped the clipboard on the end of the bed and looked like she had just seen a ghost.

The two doctors looked at each other and then back at the princess. “Yes, your majesty.” “We’ll see to it right away.” They packed away their things and scurried toward the door. Celestia’s magic unlocked the protection spell and the door swung open. Before the pair had a chance to exit, a rolling ball of pink pony spewed in from the crowded hallway. Dodging the obstacle, the doctors made their way into the throng of curious onlookers.

As soon as they cleared the threshold, Celestia swung the door shut and locked it again. Rarity glanced around the room at all the concerned faces staring at her. “It’s just a little pinprick. I don’t know what all the fuss is about—I get them all the time when I’m not being careful with my stitching or have to rush a deadline.”

“I think they’re more concerned with why your rainbow magic hasn’t let go and you’re still lit up like a Hearthwarmin’ Tree.” Applejack smiled over from the near corner.

“That’s probably my fault.” The little voice of Sweetie Belle squeaked out from near the bottom of the bed as her head popped over the footboard. “I may have overdone it when I tried my sister promise spell on her.”

“Now, now, Rarity is going to be just fine.” Celestia squeezed Rarity’s hoof and smiled around at the room. “We should probably get back to the castle and out of this cramped space. Big Mac—would you see if you can find a stretcher so that Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy can carry Rarity back with us?”

Big Mac saluted. “Eeyup.” He picked up his giant hooves and attempted to tippy-toe his way to the door. Celestia once again broke her restraining spell on the door and it opened to the gawking stares of several onlookers. “Comin’ through.” Big Mac lowered his head and plodded out into the hallway. The crowd quickly cleared a path as he dove past the guards.

“So, Nurse Redheart,” Celestia changed gears as soon as the door shut. “I hear you had an encounter with Princess Twilight on a certain train the other day. Would you care to share what you saw?”

Nurse Redheart took a gulp and looked around at all the ponies staring back at her. Focusing on the princess, she replied, “I was just minding my own business when the train up and fell over sideways. Princess Twilight dove right in and rescued the conductor—also saved an entire section of passengers from falling right over the edge of the Filly Gorge. Everypony was a total mess after the accident, but then, some strange Unicorn stallion cast a spell, and poof—just like that, everypony was healed.”

“And what about Twilight? Was she injured?” Celestia tipped her head around and spotted Twilight skulking in the back corner behind the nurse.

“Yeah, she was really banged up. Had a gash bigger than my hoof straight across her cutie mark.” The others gasped as Redheart continued her tale. “That magic wave hit and the entire thing just zipped right back up like it wasn’t even there. Not a drop of blood—nothing. I’ve never seen magic that could do that kind of fast healing in my entire life. Sure would save us a lot of trouble if somepony could just wave their horn and fix up a mess of problems as simple that.”

“I see.” Celestia stroked her chin in mock thought. “Did you happen to see where Twilight went afterwards?”

“I think she headed off down the river with that stallion she was with.” The nurse turned back to Rarity. “I’m just happy everypony got out okay. We sure don’t need any more excitement around this place than we already got.”

“All right then. Thank you for your help, Nurse Redheart.” Celestia nodded her head. “I’m sure I’ll keep in touch and let you know if I have any further questions. I really appreciate everything you did to help those ponies.”

Nurse Redheart bowed her head, nearly smacking it against the clipboard that hung out off the side of the bed. “You’re very welcome, your majesty. Will that be all?”

“Yes, and thank you once again. You’ve been a tremendous help.” Celestia smiled and her horn began to glow. Without even looking away, the door opened and the nurse took that as her cue to leave. The crowd parted as Big Mac entered with a stretcher held in his mouth. Crawling around the Apple stallion, the smaller nurse shuffled off into the still crowded hallway. Celestia giggled at the sight. “All right my little ponies, let’s get Rarity back to the castle.”

“I’m pretty sure I can walk.” Rarity looked over at the stretcher and slumped back in her bed.

“Ain’t happening, Rairty.” Applejack grabbed one end of the board. “You’ve got a first class ticket to being taken care of, and that’s that.”

“I’m familiar with first class, Applejack, and I can assure you it doesn’t involve a litter of this kind.” Rarity rolled her eyes and pulled the sheets up over her head.

Twilight looked out the door at the growing crowd. “Either way, let’s get out of here before the entire town shows up.”

“Fluttershy is right.” Rainbow Dash stood in the doorway and yelled out into the hall. “Clear a path!”

Rarity dropped the sheet. “If I must face the crowd, at least let me have my dignity. I’ll be fine, just let me walk.”

Applejack relented. “Fine. Let’s get you outta here.”

Rarity shuffled off the bed. Following Celestia’s lead, they all filed out of the room and past the gawking crowd. The hospital had seen its share of excitement for the day.

Chapter Thirteen – Lions and Tigers and Bears

View Online

“I do hope this isn’t permanent. You have no idea how hard it is to coordinate anything with rainbow.” Rarity paused a moment before falling back on her pillow. “No offense, Rainbow Dash.”

“None taken.” Rainbow Dash barely altered her stare. She had been keeping a close watch on Fluttershy the entire afternoon. Twilight, still taking up residence in the body of less outspoken Pegasus, tried to blend in with the décor of the castle bedroom. The Apple’s and Pinkie Pie had taken it upon themselves to escort the Crusaders home after seeing Rarity safely delivered to her recovery room.

Celestia adjusted the shade on the window before addressing the much smaller group. “I’m sure it will pass in time. You should probably get some rest—it seems you have been through quite a lot lately.”

Rarity eased into the bed wiggling to try and find a comfortable position. Reaching up to pat her neck, she cleared her throat. “If it wouldn’t be too much of a bother, could I trouble somepony to fetch me a little glass of water?”

Spiked jumped up and sprinted for the door. “I’ll get it.” In a flash, he was gone—the pitter-patter of his tiny feet echoed down the hallway.

Celestia leaned over to help tuck her patient in. “Is there anything else we can do to help make you more comfortable?”

Rarity blushed, still not used to the doting of the princess in her regard. “Actually, I feel quite well—much better than earlier. In fact, everything from last night to when I woke up in the hospital seems a bit of a blur, but currently I feel perfectly fine.”

Twilight spoke up from her crouched position near the dresser in the corner. “I’m so glad to hear that, Rarity.” Rainbow Dash couldn’t keep her eyes off her. The intense scrutiny bore down on Twilight. Her growing uneasiness helped to validate her cover in a way. Taking on another persona wasn’t easy, but at least she had that going for her.

Celestia backed away from the bed and headed toward the door. “If you would all please excuse me then, I have my royal duties that I need to attend to.”

Twilight tried to seize the opportunity to have some private time with the princess. “I would love to join you—if you don’t mind.”

To her slight dismay, Rainbow Dash chimed in as well. “Yeah, it’s not every day we get to see the sunset up close in Ponyville.”

Spike rushed in the door holding the glass of water he had gone to fetch. Wobbling forward, he was careful not to spill as he handed it up to Rarity. Rarity’s horn sputtered and failed—her magic not quite able to perform the simple task of levitation. Without the assistance of her fully functional horn, she took the glass in her hoof and added something of her own. “I think I’ll stay here, if it’s all the same.”

“Do you mind if I stay with you tonight, Rarity?” Spike looked down at the floor and grasped his hands behind his back. “It’s been kind of lonely without Twilight and I would really appreciate it if I could sleep here with you.” Rarity stared down at Spike and her eyes got big. Spike shook out his hands and backed away a step. “Not like in the same bed or anything—I can curl up over in the corner, if that’s all right with you.”

Rarity returned a smile. “Of course you can stay, Spike. Just, um… separate beds would be lovely.”

“Then I will take my leave and say good evening to you both. I hope you sleep well.” Celestia bowed her head and turned to leave the room. Rainbow Dash and Twilight ran up and gave Rarity a hug before following the princess out.

The clip clop of three sets of hooves echoed down the upper hall and around the small spiral staircase leading down to the main hallway. Celestia led the way toward the throne room and the great balcony where she would perform her nightly ritual. Twilight couldn’t shake the feeling that her every step was being closely watched by the vigilant gaze of Rainbow Dash.

Reaching the balcony, Celestia stepped out into the light. “Please stand back—this will only take a moment.” She spread her wings and gently lifted off from the crystal platform. Her horn ignited with the warmth and power of the sun as she focused her energy on commanding the heavenly orb to set. The crystal in her wrap glinted off the failing rays of the setting sun. In near perfect harmony with her actions, the corresponding fixture of the night rose into the sky. As she lit upon the ground and the magic glow of her horn faded away, she spoke to the newly risen moon, “Thank you, dear sister.”

Rainbow Dash had a smile plastered on her face. “Wow. That’s even more awesome to see up close.”

Twilight stood up and turned to head back inside. A repeating dull thud made her stop and consider the source of the noise. A voice from below reached her ears, if only just barely. “Hello up there. Would you please be so kind as to answer your door?” The three ponies headed for the railing and looked down to take in the sight. There, on the front porch, stood Morning Glory and Cloudy Skies. A pile of luggage was stacked neatly behind them.

Twilight gasped. “Oh no! My parents.”

Rainbow half-heartedly waved as she pulled back from the railing and gave an aside to Celestia and Fluttershy. “It’s not like the door’s locked or anything.”

Twilight spread her wings and hopped over the edge. In tight spirals, she floated down toward the waiting ponies and the mountain of luggage. Two more sets of wings unfurled and soon she was joined by Rainbow Dash and the princess. Morning Glory stood in awe of her daughter and quickly stumbled into a bow before the princess as the trio landed. Reaching out and knocking her husband’s foreleg, she helped him remember to do the same.

“You must be Fluttershy’s parents. How lovely to make your acquaintance.” Celestia smiled and turned to see the look of horror spreading across Twilight’s face.

“It is an honor to be in your presence, your majesty.” Morning Glory bowed even lower, nearly kissing the ground before looking up to see the confused looks of Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy staring back. She stood back up and ruffled her feathers before turning to her daughter. “We tried your cottage dear, but you seem to have some sort of unruly bear guarding the place. That hovel is simply overrun with beasts—really not the kind of accommodations we were hoping for.”

“There are plenty of spare rooms in the castle if you would like to stay here.” Celestia made the offer much to the chagrin of Twilight who planted a yellow hoof in her own forehead.

“We appreciate the kind offer, but we could never dream of imposing on royalty. We should really make due with our daughter’s simple cottage and its creature menagerie, your highness.” Morning Glory elbowed her husband in the ribs.

Reaching back to rub the sore spot on his side, Cloudy Skies added, “But since we’re already here, wouldn’t it be so much easier with all our luggage if we just stayed in the castle for tonight? Right, dear?” Both parents turned and stared contemptuously at their daughter.

“Fine. You can stay here.” Twilight forgot her place once again and was quick to avert her eyes from the intimidating stare of Rainbow Dash. Pulling her mane in around her face, she mumbled, “We’ll take your things inside.” The trio of elders walked away as Celestia showed her guests inside to the sitting room.

With brief glances in the window, Twilight watched as they settled in. The pile of luggage slowly receded as she and Rainbow Dash worked to transport it all up to the guest quarters. Alone with her unexpected guests while they did so, Celestia seemed to be having second thoughts as her ears looked about ready to fall off from the constant bombardment of Fluttershy’s chatty mother. Cloudy Skies sat back and seemed to be testing the softness of the Earth Pony chairs in the sitting room staying as far from the conversation as he could.

Rainbow Dash tried to get to the bottom of her friend’s strange temperament as they both worked to move the pile. “Fluttershy, are you feeling okay?”

“Of course, why do you ask?” Twilight raised her guard hoping not to step out of line again.

“It’s just that ever since I came to get you earlier, you just haven’t seemed to be your usual self.” Rainbow heaved a particularly heavy suitcase and took to the air.

Twilight grabbed a couple bags and followed. “I guess it’s just my parents—they can be a bit much.”

“Yeah, but it seems like it’s more than just that.” Rainbow regarded her with another inquisitive stare. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Maybe it has to do with Twilight going missing, or the fact that Rarity spent most of the day in the hospital.” Twilight tried to cover all her bases and give the most convincing argument as to why she hadn’t performed her best impression of Fluttershy all day. “Maybe I just need to get back to my animals—I’m sure they’ve missed me.”

“All right, but you be sure and tell me if you’re coming down with something. I don’t want to have you end up in the hospital too.” Rainbow Dash tossed the overloaded suitcase in the window of the guest room on the upper floor of the castle.

Twilight did the same with her bags before replying, “I appreciate your concern, but I’m sure it’s just the stress of visiting with my parents and worrying about my poor animal friends back home. I should really get back to them.” The pair swung back down to the ground having completed the task of delivering the stack of luggage upstairs.

Twilight walked in the main castle doors and went over to the sitting room to see how the princess was getting along with her host’s parents. Celestia shot her a relieved but forced smile as she entered. “Oh Fluttershy, it’s getting late and we should probably get to bed soon—big day tomorrow and all.” Celestia stretched in a mock display of tiredness.

Twilight joined her in fanning out her wings and reaching back to stretch out her back legs. “You’re absolutely right, princess. I better get home and check on my animal friends.”

Celestia’s smile forced to stretch across her face. “Why don’t you just stay here tonight? I’m sure your little friends won’t mind if you stay the night here with your parents in town.”

“Well, I’m out. See you all later.” Rainbow Dash waved over Fluttershy’s head and quickly darted out the castle doors.

“Now don’t be silly, dear,” Morning Glory retorted. “Of course you’ll be staying here with us tonight. The princess has graciously offered to put us up and you’re the whole reason we’re even here.” The irony of that statement wasn’t lost on Twilight.

Twilight shifted her gaze from the stern faced mother to the pleading princess and back again. “All right, but just for one night.”

Celestia got up and quickly ushered her out the door. Turning back to the parents, she made a weak excuse for privacy. “Excuse us just a moment—I need to check to make sure the rooms are prepared.” Leaving the parents to themselves, Celestia tried to work in a few moments with Twilight.

“You really didn’t have to do that.” Twilight shook her head as she walked up the stairs careful to be out of earshot of her parents.

“Old habit. At least I can help keep an eye on them for you while you figure out your current Trial.” Celestia smiled up in earnest this time. “I believe congratulations are in order for passing your first Trial then?”

“I guess. I’m not really sure I did anything special except to end up sending my friend to the hospital.” Twilight ran over the memory of the event where Rarity’s element accepted her actions as a form of mastery in Generosity.

Reaching the top of the stairs, they unexpectedly ran into Spike. He raised his arms to stretch out a yawn. “Hey you guys. I was just about to head to bed and I thought I’d come say goodnight.”

Caught a little by surprise, Celestia returned to monarch mode. “Spike, Fluttershy and her parents will be staying the night. Would you please show our guests downstairs to their room?”

“No problem.” Spike gave a quick salute and ran off down the stairs. Twilight could have sworn she heard him mumble something about a Hotel of Friendship as he passed.

Twilight and the princess continued down the hall and came to the lower guest quarters where Celestia had taken up temporary residence. “It’s been a very long day and we should probably both get some rest.” Celestia reached down and patted Twilight on her shoulder. “You can continue to sort things out tomorrow.”

“I guess you’re right, princess. I just hope my parents don’t get in the way of completing the Trial.”

“I’ll try my best to see that they don’t interfere. Have a good night and I’ll see you in the morning.” Celestia reached down and gave the Flutterfied Twilight a hug. They parted and entered opposite facing rooms. Twilight was happy to finally see a bed and threw herself down on it. Before long, she was dreaming once again.

“Rise and shine, lazy lump.” Morning Glory’s wakeup call joined with an abrupt removal of Twilight’s covers served as ample incentive to get out of bed. “It’s impolite to sleep in whilst a guest in someone else’s home.” Twilight rolled over and rubbed her eyes. The room came into focus as she met the stern glare of her host’s mother impatiently tapping her hoof waiting for a response.

“Yes, mother.” Twilight hung her head and slid off the bed.

“Hurry along now. You’ve already missed the sunrise, and you don’t want to be late for breakfast too.” Morning Glory smacked Twilight’s haunch as she trudged past.

“Ouch! That hurt.” Twilight rubbed the spot on her rump just to the side of her cutie mark. “Why’d you hit me?”

“Discipline, young lady. It seems to be the only way to get through to you.” Morning Glory held her head high. “As your mother I expected far more from you. At least you seem to have caught the eye of the princess—who knows how you managed that. If it weren’t for her, we most certainly would have turned around and left the moment we found that vermin infested hovel you call home.”

“My friends aren’t vermin.” Twilight grumbled while continuing to rub her smarting backside.

“Well then, it seems I have my work cut out for me.” Morning Glory strutted past and out into the hallway. “I’ll need to work harder to get your head back in the clouds where it belongs.” She turned back with her signature glare. “Chop, chop, dear. We mustn’t keep the princess waiting.” Twilight sighed and begrudgingly followed.

Breakfast passed in silence for Twilight. Her bowl of oats looked less and less appealing as the minutes ticked by. The ongoing prattle of her mother served as a constant reminder of the terrible burden that Fluttershy must have grown up with. She couldn’t wait for the meal to finish so she could retreat to her home and work on figuring out her current Trial.

Cloudy Skies seemed to have adapted quite well to life with the overbearing mare. Detached and aloof, he readily agreed with everything that was required and kept his distance the rest of the time. Twilight had no doubt why Fluttershy was an only child—one was disappointment enough for her unappeasable mother.

Waiting for what she thought was a pause in the conversation, Twilight interjected, “I think I better get home and see how my animal friends are doing.”

Morning Glory shot back another glare. “Fluttershy, dear, it’s impolite to interrupt.” Turning back to the glossy eyed Celestia, she continued her one sided conversation. “And that’s how I knew the static charge wasn’t fully—“

Twilight stood up and pushed her chair back from the table. “I’m going home. I need to check up on my friends.” Without a pause to consider the shock on her mother’s face, she turned and walked out of the dining room. She didn’t make it half way down the hall before two ponies skittered to a halt blocking her path.

“What has gotten into you, child? That was incredibly rude—and to think you made us have to apologize to the princess…” Morning Glory covered her eyes as she began to tear up. She laid her head across her husband’s shoulder.

“Just look at the trouble you’ve caused.” The glare from Cloudy Skies echoed the look Twilight knew well. “You need to march right back in there and say you’re sorry.”

“I may be your daughter, but I’m not a child. I’m a grown mare and I’ve decided that I’m going home.” Twilight flapped her wings and floated over her parents heads. She flew over to the door leading to the small auxiliary balcony off the main hall. Opening the window and preparing to leave the castle, she took a final glance back at her parents.

“Wait a moment, dear.” Morning Glory wiped away a tear from her cheek while remaining sprawled across her husband’s back. “Perhaps I’ve been a bit harsh. Could you give us a moment to smooth things over with the princess, and then, perhaps, we could all go see your—uhhh—home?”

Twilight floated down and looked her mother in the eye. “As long as you can agree that it’s my home and my rules. My friends aren’t vermin and my cottage is not a hovel.” She flipped back her mane and caught the full on view of her mother with both unflinching eyes.

Shakily, Morning Glory released her grip on her husband’s mane. “All right, Fluttershy. Your home—your rules.” Twilight turned to her father who just rolled his eyes and nodded his head.

After a brief, conciliatory meet-up with the princess, the family trio winged their way toward Fluttershy’s cottage. Twilight followed the glittering stream along the path toward the house on the very edge of town. While in flight, a mixed flock of birds joined them, chirping happily to welcome her home. Twilight got the shock of her life when she realized she could actually understand what they were saying.

Even more surprising was her ability to chirp back a greeting of her own. She called out hello and thank you in rapid succession. With her newfound talent, she performed a barrel roll and spun into a hum of a lighthearted song while the birds danced and sang on the breeze in harmonic accompaniment. Her parents hung back in awe of their daughter’s bewildering interaction.

Landing on the short winding path leading up to her front door, Twilight waved goodbye to her bird friends. A moment later, she was joined by her parents who huddled behind, afraid to approach the giant guard bear blocking the way forward. Twilight approached the fearsome pile of fur and was immediately tackled. Cloudy Skies jumped behind his wife and they both shrieked in terror. Twilight laid back and basked in the sticky slop of her bear friend’s tongue as it lashed against her coat in affectionate strokes.

“I’m glad to see you too,” Twiilght roared with a bit of a giggle. The bear grunted back his own greeting and peeled back to allow her to stand. He lumbered off the path and plopped back down out of the way glaring at Fluttershy’s parents as they shuffled past.

Safely inside, Cloudy Skies slammed the door shut by throwing all his weight back into it and then sunk to the ground. “Are you sure this place is safe, dear? Having a bear for a doorman is quite possibly the worst choice I think you could ever make.”

“As long as he doesn’t hear you say that, I think you’ll be fine.” Twilight reached down and scooped up Angel. The bunny’s whiskers tickled her cheek as he whispered into her ear. Twilight squeaked back before setting him down and turning back to her parents. “Angel just wanted to remind you both to wipe your hooves—he just mopped the floor.”

Morning Glory stared at the immaculately clean and cozy living space. From nearly every location possible, a birdhouse was hung or a patch of straw was arranged, but everything was neat and fresh. The lovely smell of freshly blooming flowers carried through the windows with the morning breeze. “If I hadn’t seen this with my own eyes, I would have never believed you, Fluttershy dear.” Catching herself gawking, she put a bit of a spin on things. “While it’s really nothing compared to the majesty of cloud based living, it does have a certain rustic charm.”

Cloudy Skies gazed around the room from his slumped perch sitting against the door. “Whatever you say dear.” His words rang hollow as he took in the splendid view.

“Make yourself at home, I’m going to head upstairs and take a moment to freshen up.” Twilight really just wanted to get away and have some time to herself. Having her parents crashing in her house certainly put a damper on figuring out what it was she needed to accomplish with the Element of Kindness.

She walked up to her room and shut the door behind her. A family of ducks hastily moved to waddle off her bed, but quaking her hospitable acceptance, Twilight urged them to stay. The thought of being able to communicate with every kind of animal was quickly becoming Twilight’s favorite new ability. It nearly outweighed the absence of her horn—at least for now. She moved past the bed and strode into the bathroom, eager to wash away her stress with a calming shower.

Checking to see that she had a fresh towel at the ready, she stepped into the shower stall. Before she had a chance to turn the handle for the water, she heard her mother shriek. Dashing from the bathroom and darting past the ducks once again, she flung open the door and nearly threw herself over the railing. She nearly lost herself with laughter at the sight below.

Morning glory cowered behind a pillow fending off the advances of a lowly field mouse. It seemed that one of Fluttershy’s rodent friends had taken it upon himself to offer their guests a bit of a snack. He held a cracker at the ready—a menacing sight if ever there was one to behold.

Twilight called down to her besieged parent, “It’s okay mom. He’s not going to kill you with kindness.”

Morning Glory peeked over the pillow and hesitantly reached for the offering. “A-All right then…” Once accepted, she slowly moved to deposit the wafer on the table beside her. “I’ll just save that for later. Don’t want to spoil my breakfast.”

Cloudy Skies had moved to an easy chair and was staying occupied watching a trio of ferrets that were performing an entertaining interpretive dance routine. Twilight chuckled and returned to her shower. It amazed her that in all these years, this was probably the first time Fluttershy’s parents had ever been to Ponyville, let alone this cottage. The resentment of their daughter’s choice to live on land must have been a huge obstacle in their relationship. It didn’t help that Morning Glory seemed to hold her daughter’s friendship with her own self as Princess Twilight in such low regard.

Turning on the water and stepping into the warm spray, all her worries melted away. The gentle rain splattered across her feathered wings and drained through her flowing mane. She swished her tail to help work the moisture through the sagging strands of hair. As the water washed across the delicate pink butterflies adorning her flank, the nagging pain of her mother’s morning blow to her backside flashed back into focus. Why would she ever strike her daughter like that? Twilight had to question the parental role and what she perceived as a gross overstep of those bounds—especially given Fluttershy’s age. She wasn’t a filly any longer.

With the water having done the job of relaxing her muscles and washing away the dirt and sweat of the previous day and night’s activities, Twilight took to her towel to work out the lingering dampness in her coat. A gentle brushing, albeit a manual one, soon brought the luster back to her mane and tail. Renewed and refreshed, she stepped from her bathroom ready to face her current Trial head on.

She could have sworn she heard one of the ducks whistle at her, but she didn’t have a chance to react as a gentle knocking came from her bedroom door. She reached over and turned the handle pulling back the door to reveal her mother sitting back and holding up the very same mouse she had recoiled from just minutes ago. The little critter held in its forelegs a simple bouquet of flowers—nothing too fancy, just a few garden variety splotches of color.

“I don’t know what to say. I think he wants to give them to me.” Morning Glory looked utterly confused, but in a good way. Twilight reached down and picked up the mouse and brought him up to her ear so she could try and make out his tiny squeaks.

Placing him back in her mother’s outstretched hoof, she replied, “He wants to apologize for scaring you earlier. The flowers are his way of saying he’s sorry and that he hopes you can forgive him.”

“I-I-I…” Morning Glory was speechless for once. She looked down into the tiny critter’s beady black eyes and took hold of the flowers with her other hoof. “Thank you very much. I don’t think anyone’s given me flowers in as long as I can remember.” She set the rodent down and he happily scampered away.

“Come in and have a seat, mom.” Twilight could feel a moment brewing. “I think you have some things you need to get off your chest and so do I.”

Morning Glory entered and the duck family took their leave, exiting the same way she had come. With the bed now free, Twilight plopped herself down and fluffed up a spot next to her urging her mother to have a seat as well. With a bit of lingering reluctance, the elder mare lifted herself up and settled into position.

Twilight took the lead. “I don’t know what it is you have against my decision to live down here, mother, but as you can see, I’m perfectly happy. I just wish you and dad could see that and come to accept that I’m old enough to make my own choices, even if you don’t agree with them.”

Morning Glory cracked a bit of a smile. “Fluttershy, I no idea what a wonderful young mare you had become. All these years I’ve been beating myself up inside for thinking that I failed to bring you up right. I’ve been mad at myself for failing to turn you into the perfect Pegasus I had envisioned you to be. I see now that I was wrong.” She sighed and let out a chuckle. “How strange that a mouse had to be the one to make me see the error of my ways.”

Twilight smiled back. “Do you still think I live in a vermin infested shack?”

“Not at all.” Morning Glory hung her head. “If you hadn’t stood up to me earlier, I would have never come here to see all of this. It’s simply amazing.”

“Maybe I just needed a swift kick in the rear to set me off.” Twilight chuckled. “Seriously though, I’m really too old to be getting spanked by my mother.”

“I’m very sorry dear, old habits die hard. I’m afraid I was all caught up in the spectacle of royalty.” Morning Glory pulled back a bit. “How did you manage to get in so tight with Princess Celestia?”

Twilight straightened up. “She’s a very good friend of mine and whenever she needs my help, I’m there to give it—just like with Princess Twilight.”

Morning Glory sighed and turned up her nose. “Don’t tell me you’re still friends with that upstart Princess Sparkle.”

“Actually, I am, and by the looks of things, you don’t approve of my choice in friends.” Twilight tried to remain calm. The conversation was heading into deeper waters and she wasn’t sure she could tread lightly any more.

“Why would you be friends with the likes of her? She barely becomes a princess and she’s got the entire town signed up to construct her a royal palace—as if she’s entitled to it for some reason or another.” Morning Glory waved her hoof in the air. “Although it is quite lovely, I’ve never seen a more perverse usurpation of power in my life.”

Twilight rolled over and could barely contain her laughter. “You actually think Twilight wanted a castle?”

“Why is that so funny?” Morning Glory stared at her daughter with a look of utter confusion.

“If you want to know the truth, Twilight never asked for that castle. It was given to her when we all came together to support her as she fought to free everypony from Lord Tirek. Without Twilight, and without all of us to help her, you wouldn’t be able to live in the clouds or have an amazing princess like Celestia to adore. We’d all be flightless and magicless ponies serving a cruel taskmaster. Twilight is my friend and I know she feels the same about me.”

Morning Glory cocked her head to the side. “That’s certainly a different story than I’ve ever heard. Perhaps I should have a chat with Princess Celestia and see about dispelling some rumors that have been floating around Cloudsdale.”

Twilight rolled back over and looked into her mother’s eyes. “I think what’s more important is that you realize that I love you. Even though we’ve been through a lot, I’m still grateful you are my mother. I hope that you know I didn’t come to Ponyville to run away from you and dad. I found my destiny here—it’s where I found my friends, both my animal friends and my pony friends.”

“I think I see that now. I just had to get my head out of the clouds long enough to see clearly and now it’s all coming into focus.” Morning Glory reached out to give her daughter a hug. As she wrapped her forelegs around Fluttershy’s neck, a familiar burst of rainbow color filled the room.

Twilight could feel herself slipping away as the frightened mother mare reeled back shouting for her husband. Hoping for a smooth transition, she sunk into the blackness and felt the welcoming weightlessness of the pool’s water surround her. Swimming to the surface, she was once again greeted by a familiar hoof.

“Took a little longer this time, didn’t we?” Starswirl gazed down on her.

“You could skip the lecture and just help me out of here.” Twilight grabbed his hoof and the wizard helped pull her from the pool.

Chapter Fourteen – The Truth Will Set You Free

View Online

“I think I’m starting to get the hang of this.” Twilight watched as a yellow orb floated toward the crystal star chamber.

Aeon hovered behind and spoke with a rasp in his voice. “The Element of Kindness has seen the light in your soul, but what have you learned from your Trials thus far, Scion?”

Twilight stopped to think for a moment as the light from the second orb spun around the first in an endless game of tag that resembled the sun and moon chasing each other across the sky. “I’ve learned that it isn’t easy and I’ll be glad when it’s done.” She gave Aeon a half-smile and turned back to watch the scene in the pool unfold. With Fluttershy unconscious and her coat radiating rainbows, Morning Glory and Cloudy Skies were beside themselves. Apprehensively, the mother approached her daughter while the father darted out the window presumably in search of assistance.

Twilight gave a sigh and repeated her words from earlier, “I’m so sorry, Fluttershy.” Turning back to the Master, she had a few more things to say. “I don’t really understand exactly how I passed that Trial. It’s not like I really did anything super kind.”

“That is where you are wrong, young one.” Aeon grunted in pain and shifted his body forward. “You performed an act of kindness so rare it is often overlooked. Your longsuffering and courageous spirit absorbed the barbs thrown at you as the attitudes of those who produced them were allowed time to soften and change. You stood up for yourself without retaliating in kind.”

Twilight scratched her chin while she worked on that thought. “I guess I did learn something from that Trial.” She focused in on the sight of Morning Glory reaching out to hold her daughter and watched as she spread her forelegs around Fluttershy’s neck. “I learned that being kind and standing up for yourself are not mutually exclusive traits. I didn’t have to get mad or try and force others to see the truth. In the end, my actions spoke louder than words. A simple act of kindness helped tear down huge barriers of fear and doubt, and I helped make that possible.”

Aeon puffed out a bit of smoke. “I see your knowledge of Harmony has grown. Let us hope that you continue in this manner for the duration of your Trial.”

Starswirl approached with the bags. “Ready for number three then?”

Twilight hesitated, unsure if she should continue or hold back and make sure Fluttershy was taken care of first. “I better wait and see that my friend is doing okay before I charge on ahead, don’t you think?”

“I think you’ll do better to help them by completing your Trials. Your friend will be fine, just as before, but she may need a little nudge to help dissipate the magic without a horn to soak up the excess.” Starswirl shook up the contents of the bag and held it out for Twilight’s selection.

“Why do I get the feeling that trusting you is going to come back to bite me in the end?” Twilight reached out and stuck her hoof into the saddle bag. With a soft clunk, she pulled back on the solid object that she met. Staring down at the apple-wood picture frame she now held, her family’s smiles all stared back. Looking up at Aeon, she posed another question. “What does my family have to do with the Trials? Isn’t this supposed to be about the Elements of Harmony and my friends?”

“Family is at the core of everything the Elements stand for. Your third Trial awaits, Scion. Seek out the truth for yourself.” Aeon swung back into his secluded spot between the rear pillars.

“Not exactly the pep talk I was expecting, but here goes nothing.” Twilight stepped up to the pool and held out the picture. The tugging sensation pulled her forward and she willingly dove head first into the swirling silver water.

“Ughhh.” Twilight could taste the dirt in her mouth after falling forward and planting her face in the ground. Her hind legs splayed out behind her, hugging the trunk of an apple tree.

“You okay, sis?” Apple Bloom’s voice scratched at Twilight’s ears.

Twilight looked up and found a hat blocking her view of the filly. She adjusted her headgear and spat out a clump of mud. “Doin’ just fine.” The words came naturally and she hoped her impression of Applejack would be more convincing than her sorry attempts at faking Fluttershy. She picked herself up and began to dust off. Picking at her teeth with her tongue, she worked out the last few bits of gravel and spit them aside.

“I’ve never seen you miss like that—are you feelin’ all right?” Apple Bloom probed for any sign of deficiency.

“Must have slipped is all. Don’t you worry your sweet little head about it none.” Twilight looked around at the state of the orchard. She found herself smack dab in the middle of applebucking season—the fall harvest was in full swing. In practically every direction, full apple trees and empty baskets awaited her solid buck in order to fulfill the task of harvesting an entire season worth of food. It was going to be a long day.

Looking over the horizon, a rainbow blur approached. The streak shot straight toward her. Bracing for impact, Twilight jerked back awaiting the collision. Stopping just short of that, Rainbow Dash practically materialized in front of her.

“Fluttershy’s in trouble! We need you at her cottage, now!” Rainbow Dash rushed her message and turned to fly off in the direction she had come.

Twilight reached out and grabbed onto her tail preventing her departure. “Hold on there a minute, Rainbow. Talk slow and tell me what’s goin’ on.” She laid it on thick making sure she performed her best in the presence of her potentially biggest skeptic.

Rainbow Dash whipped back her tail pulling it free from Twilight’s hoof. “First Rarity, and now Fluttershy. This whole rainbow disease thing is spreading. We need to get to the bottom of it before we’re all infected.” She unfurled her wings and lifted off the ground. “I’m going to grab Pinkie Pie and meet you back at Fluttershy’s place, okay?”

“Okay…” Twilight held onto her hat as Rainbow Dash took off. She looked down at her new little sister and smiled. “Guess I’ll get back when I can.” The thought of spending the rest of the day bucking apples gratefully faded from her mind.

Apple Bloom frowned and stretched out her foreleg. “Who’s going to finish the harvest then? Big Mac shouldn’t have to do it alone.”

Twilight patted the filly on her head. “I guess you’ll have to pick up the slack. I’m promoting you to official junior applebucker.” Twilight smiled even wider and looked down on her perturbed sister. “Who knows, maybe you’ll get your applebucking cutie mark this season.” She turned and broke into a gallop toward the path leading up to Fluttershy’s cottage. Tipping her head back over her shoulder, she watched Apple Bloom’s face brighten as the filly hopped into bucking position in front of the next tree.

Twilight left a cloud of dust in her wake as she tore down the path. She could feel the ample muscles of her new body responding to her need for speed. The exhilaration she felt in the simple act of galloping along helped mask the sensation of missing the more delicate Pegasus and Unicorn appendages in her current Earth Pony form. Third Trial—this should be easy. I just have to tell the truth and avoid telling any lies. The thought then occurred to her that it might be more difficult given the fact she was pretending to be somepony she wasn’t.

Tearing up the lane and hopping over the bridge crossing the stream up to Fluttershy’s cottage, Twilight put on the brakes before crashing into a cluster of animals congregating near the front door. Fluttershy’s bear friend grunted and allowed her to pass while keeping the rest of the crowd back with an imposing growl. Twilight didn’t have to understand what he was saying to know that even Fluttershy’s animal friends were worried. Passing into the house, she found the lower level devoid of life.

Crossing the empty room, she made it to the foot of the stairs before the chirping and growling outside signaled the arrival of somepony else. To her relief, Celestia poked her head in the door. The princess lit up her horn as her eyes glowed white at the sight of Applejack. Quickly losing that glow, Celestia crossed the floor and walked straight by as she mounted the stairs. Speaking low as she passed, Celestia was careful not to let anypony else have a chance to hear her. “Congratulations once again, Twilight.”

Twilight didn’t have a chance to answer as two more ponies charged through the open front door. Cloudy Skies entered the room huffing and puffing followed shortly by a still frantic looking Rainbow Dash. Celestia was up the stairs in two steps. The others chased right past Twilight and followed the princess into the upper bedroom. Twilight felt like a doormat with all the passing traffic and resolved to join the train of ponies pouring past. She laid a hoof on the first step and was nearly bowled over by a zipping streak of pink.

Stopping on the middle landing, Pinkie Pie turned around. “Sorry, Applejack.” She quickly resumed her course and hopped up the remaining steps. Twilight lifted her hoof again and carefully picked her way forward. Making it up the steps without further incident, she entered the cramped homeowner’s bedroom.

“Thank you ever so much for coming. My poor daughter won’t wake up.” Morning Glory stepped back from the bed and made room for Celestia as the princess approached. “I-I think I may have caused it.”

“Calm your fears—Fluttershy will be fine.” Celestia approached the bedside and laid her hoof against the unconscious pony’s neck and stroked her mane.

Twilight, figuring the situation was pretty much her fault, tried to support the princess. “Don’t fret ya’ll. Rarity had the same problem and she woke up just fine.”

“You mean to say that there are other ponies coming down with this same affliction?” Cloudy Skies pulled on his wife’s tail and backed into the corner.

“Yeah, but no worries. She’ll be right as rain in no time.” Twilight spoke with authority, but looking around the room, the only pony that seemed to be buying into it was Celestia herself.

“Wait a minute.” Rainbow Dash pulled back from the group. “This isn’t some kind of practical joke, is it?”

“Whadaya mean, Rainbow?” Twilight scooted over closer to Celestia.

“What I mean, is that Twilight goes missing and everypony starts coming down with rainbow fever—you guys aren’t playing tricks on me are you?” Rainbow Dash spun around and reached over to pull the handle on the closet door. “Twilight isn’t hiding in here ready to jump out and surprise us, is she?”

“If this is all joke, it’s not a very funny one.” Pinkie sulked near the door. “I don’t like seeing my friends get hurt, especially when it’s supposed to be funny.”

Celestia held up a hoof and called for quiet. “This isn’t a joke or a prank. Everything will be all right. Twilight is in good hooves, Rarity is doing fine, and Fluttershy should wake up any moment now.”

“Yeah, but how do you know all that?” Rainbow Dash was beside herself. “I thought we were supposed to all get together so we could go find Twilight, but then this all started happening.” Her patience was growing thin and it was evident to all around.

“I’ve been trying to plan for Gummy’s birthday party tomorrow and it’s not going to be any fun at all if my friends are all sick and missing.” Pinkie pawed at the ground.

Celestia worked to break the somber mood. “That’s a wonderful idea. A pet friend party sounds like just the thing to brighten our day. I’ll have to send for Philomena so we can all join in the festivities.” Rainbow Dash just stared with her mouth agape and her hooves hanging limp at her sides. The counterpoint was beginning to be a bit much for her to take in. Pinkie Pie sat in a sullen funk and picked away at the floor. Morning Glory and Cloudy Skies remained tucked in the corner still fretting over the rainbow contagion.

Something had to be done and Twilight made an attempt to take control of things. “Now look here, everypony. Fluttershy’s going to be just fine.” Twilight walked up to the bed and picked up Fluttershy’s hoof. “I just know it.” A small spark flashed between their hooves as Twilight made contact. The peacefully unconscious pony began to blink her eyes and slowly glanced around the room.

“Fluttershy! You’re back!” Morning Glory sprung from the corner and nearly plowed past Twilight to throw her forelegs around her daughter.

Fluttershy looked panicked. “M-Mother?” Her gaze swung around to meet the stares of all the other ponies looking on in grateful surprise. Settling on Princess Celestia, she drew back from her over affectionate parent. “W-What happened? Why are you all in my bedroom?”

“You passed out dear—must have been all the stimulation from earlier.” Morning Glory ran her hooves through Fluttershy’s mane and held her close.

“It’s more than that. You’ve got the rainbow flu.” Rainbow Dash pointed up at the still colorful markings that adorned Fluttershy’s mane and coat.

“Oh dear.” Fluttershy looked down and took stock of her legs and colorfied mane and wing tips.

“At least you can come to Gummy’s party now—that is if you’re still feeling up to it tomorrow.” Pinkie poked her head over the footboard. “He won’t mind if you bring your own decorations.”

“Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash flapped her wings and blew a gust of air over the bed to get everyone’s attention. “This is no time to be thinking about parties. We need to find Twilight and get to the bottom of this rainbow flu problem.”

Twilight felt she needed an escape. “If the princess says Twilight’s okay, then I’ll trust she knows what she’s doin’. Now, I’ve got an orchard full of apples that need buckin’, and I better get back to it.”

“Wait, Applejack. You can’t leave now—what about Fluttershy? Or Rarity? Or Twilight? We need to stick together and sort this out!” Rainbow was having a small conniption fit.

“I’m sure it will sort out all on its own, Rainbow.” Twilight backed toward the door and tipped her hat. “Glad to see you’re awake there Fluttershy. I’ll try and stop by later once the applebuckin’ back home’s under control.”

Fluttershy sat up in bed shying away from her mother who was still partially attached. “Thank you for coming by—I think.”

Celestia nodded. “I think it would be best if everypony got back to their regular day. We’ll have plenty of time to sort this all out later.” Backing away from the mother and daughter reunion, she gathered the rest of the ponies and ushered them out the bedroom door. With only a small protest, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie complied. Twilight didn’t need any convincing and was already heading for the front door.

“I’ll see y’all later then.” Twilight tipped her hat and headed out.

Pinkie yelled back as she left. “Don’t forget Gummy’s party tomorrow.”

Twilight called back over her shoulder. “I won’t forget.”

The ride back to Sweet Apple Acres didn’t take very long. Twilight ran past the point where she left Apple Bloom a short while ago. Only one basket sat half full while not a single other load had been filled in the time she was away. So much for official junior applebucker—I better go and see where she’s run off to. The path led further on, but Twilight veered off and carried on up to the Apple homestead.

Nearing the house, she passed Big Mac. “Hey there big brother, have you seen Apple Bloom?”

The gentle giant stallion cocked his head to one side and said in a particularly gruff voice, “Eeyup.”

Twilight cocked her head as well and replied, “Did you happen to catch which way she went?”

Big Mac turned his neck and jerked back toward the house on past the big red barn. Without another word, he galloped off into the orchard.

Twilight watched as his trail of dust settled back to the ground. I wonder what’s gotten into him? She didn’t sit and ponder for long before she picked up her step and trotted over to the farmhouse. Waiting for her at the door was a particularly unhappy Granny Smith.

“Applejack, now just what do you think yer doing leaving Apple Bloom all alone to buck them apples?” The look on the old mare’s face was hot enough she could fry an egg with her red-hot glare. “You can’t leave the young’uns without proper supervision. That’s how they get themselves hurt.” Granny Smith turned and walked back into the house. Twilight hung her head and followed her moody grandmare inside.

The tone was set and Twilight prepared herself for the worst. Entering the house, her fears were realized. Apple Bloom lay across the living room couch with her back leg done up in a heavy bandage. Twilight could tell the filly had been crying—her red blushed cheeks were all puffy and wet. She crossed the room and asked the obvious question, “What in the hay happened, Apple Bloom?”

The filly sniffled and tried to scrunch herself up a bit. “I missed the tree and scraped up my leg.” Choking back more tears, she worked to remain strong. “It really hurts.”

Twilight knelt down beside Apple Bloom. “This is all my fault.” She scanned over the bandaged leg but held back from actually touching anything.

Granny Smith had a few choice words of her own to add. “Yer darn tootin’ it’s all yer fault. You’ve gone and wasted half the day messing around and neglecting your harvest duties. Now Apple Bloom’s gone and gotten herself hurt and you’re nowhere to be found. Next thing you know, Big Mac’ll come up lame trying to work double time out there picking up yer slack.”

Twilight felt even lower than low. By neglecting Applejack’s chores, she managed to get her little sister hurt, make her brother angry, and start Granny off on a tirade. If she added on the fact that she was right in the middle of her third Trial, the day couldn’t possibly get any worse. She wished she could call on just a tiny bit of magic to help her out—something to help her vanish.

“Well, whatcha waitin’ fer?” Granny Smith stomped her hoof to jar Twilight from her daydream. “Them apples ain’t gonna pick themselves. Get out there and get a buckin’.”

Twilight stood back up and bowed her head to her elder. “Yes, ma’am.” Looking back at Apple Bloom, she tried her best to be supportive. “Hang in there partner. There’s always next season for junior applebucking training.” Without waiting for a response or getting further lectured, she hopped out the door and galloped off into the orchard.

For the rest of the afternoon, Twilight worked non-stop. Tree after tree gave up the harvest as she pounded her hind legs into trunk after unforgiving trunk. After about six dozen trees, she finally got the hang of directing the fall of apples so they managed to mostly land in the strategically placed baskets. The work was hard, and she worked up a sweat.

Thoughts of home and family nagged at her the entire time she worked. The sight of the injured filly lying on the couch reminded Twilight of similar times in her younger years. Growing up in Canterlot, there wasn’t anything that could stop her. Whenever a bully reared his frightening head, her brother was there to help. When she fell and skinned her knee, her father’s magic made everything feel better. Whenever she was stressing about a test and needed a shoulder to cry on, her mother was there to lend her support. As the years passed, however, all of that changed.

Enrolling in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns began the journey that led to distancing herself from her parents and brother. When Shining Armor got older, training for the Royal Guard took precedence over spending time with his little sister. As she buried herself further in her studies, interaction with her mother and father came at a premium. Even her time spent with Spike had been mostly academic. Family came second or worse to practically everything in her life as she neared adulthood. After moving to Ponyville and making a bunch of new friends, family still didn’t find a high rank on her list of priorities. With the photo reminder and the jarring kick in the behind that had been Apple Bloom’s accident, she resolved to adjust her priorities if and when she made it through the Master’s Trials in one piece.

Nearing the end of the row, the setting sun signaled an end to an extremely long day. She hitched up her cart after tossing the last apple bushel on top and trudged back toward the barn. Even with Applejack’s conditioning, she could tell that it wasn’t going to be a restful night. Her muscles hurt so much that she felt it was a miracle she was still walking. As she neared the barn, Big Mac pulled up next to her hauling a cart of his own.

“Looks like we’re done for the day.” Twilight smiled over at her brother.

Big Mac glared back. “Eeyup.” The stallion wasn’t one for wordy conversations, but Twilight could tell he was holding back on purpose.

She knew she had to make up for her earlier failure. “Sorry I left Apple Bloom by herself. My friends needed my help, but that’s no excuse for abandoning family like that.”

Big Mac’s glare softened a bit. “Eeyup.” His response wasn’t as sharp and didn’t cut as deep as before. Reaching the barn, he worked to unhitch himself from his cart.

Twilight did the same and soon she was free from the load. “Sorry I left you too. I know there’s a lot to harvest and it’s not something I would ever want to have to do alone—again. Can you forgive me?” She looked up into the apple stallion’s eyes and searched for the feeling buried in his simple reply.

“Eeyup. I forgive ya sis.” Big Mac smiled a bit in return. “Ya better go take care of things with Apple Bloom and Granny.” He turned and plodded off toward the house.

Twilight was shocked by the open conversation she was getting out of Big Mac. She had no idea that the normally reserved and plaintive stallion would ever go so far as to form a complete sentence in uttered speech. She altered her step and bumped up alongside him, nudging into him as they walked. “Thanks for picking up my slack today. I really appreciate it.”

Big Mac sidestepped her and threw himself back at Twilight. “Don’t mention it.” With the brother and sister jostling signaling an end to the limited feud, Twilight approached the next phase of her apology. She walked up the steps to the house and passed through the door that Big Mac held open for her.

Shouting from the kitchen, Granny Smith called out, “Yer dinner’s getting’ cold. Wash up and get to eatin’ so we can all get to bed.” Twilight liked the sound of that and rushed to the sink as quickly as her tired hooves could move. She let the water drip down her foreleg as the dirt and apple juices washed away from her orange coat. Tossing back her braid of hair, she turned back toward the table and nearly sat down before Granny Smith tore into her again. “Were ya raised in a barn? No hats at the dinner table!” The perma-glare of the old mare bore down on her.

Feeling rather sheepish, Twilight slunk over to the wall and withdrew her hat from her head and placed it on the hook. Satisfied there wasn’t anything else Granny could yell at her for, she made her way back to the table. Sitting down, she stared at the apple and hay-fry salad in front of her. The bowl seemed to be about two sizes too small for a full grown mare. Big Mac’s dish sitting opposite was over three times the size of hers.

Granny Smith plopped down on a chair near the window and picked up her knitting. Twilight called over to her. “Um, Granny, is it possible you mixed up the dishes?”

“Nope, I didn’t mix anything up.” Granny Smith peered over the top of her work. “Apple Bloom got your share of dinner since you left her to do your work. Now eat up.”

Twilight felt ready to burst into tears herself. After a long day of working in the orchard and having run the gamut of emotions dealing with her friends and her current family, she was too tired to even care. She dove into her dinner and consumed it all in a few bites. Pushing away from the table, she grabbed her mini dish and hauled it over to the sink. After rinsing it out and laying it aside to dry, she turned back to the Apple matriarch. “I just want to say I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t have left Apple Bloom, but I had to go help my friends.”

“Family comes before friends, Applejack.” Granny let her knitting drop into her lap. The old mare crossed her forelegs and cocked her head in a knowing tell. “And I’m not the one you should be apologizing to—you outta go have a talk with Apple Bloom to say you’re sorry.”

“You’re right, Granny. If she isn’t already asleep, I’ll go see how she’s doing.” Twilight turned to leave the kitchen and head upstairs to the family bedrooms.

“I put in her in your bed, so you may want to hurry or else you could find yourself in the little filly’s room for the night.” Granny Smith smiled broadly and picked her knitting back up.

Twilight left the kitchen and rounded the bottom of the stairs. Heavy thuds echoed from the boards as she worked her way to the top. Passing down the hall, she stopped at the second door on her right and knocked—even though it was her own bedroom. “Apple Bloom, are you still awake?”

“Yeah.” The quiet voice of Apple Bloom trembled a bit but carried enough to reach past the door. Twilight spun the knob and pushed the door in.

The little filly with her leg still wrapped in the large bandage brought back the memory of when she scraped her knee trying to chase after a runaway kite many years ago. Twilight’s own brother rallied to her side and helped her through the pain. With the assistance of her father’s Unicorn magic to take away the hurt, she didn’t suffer longer than a few minutes. A mother’s embrace and gentle kiss made all the difference in those first few moments and lasted throughout the entire healing process. In this case, she knew that Apple Bloom could use the help of a big sister now in much the same way.

Twilight crossed over to the bed and brought her head low to the pillow. “Mind if I join you tonight?”

Apple Bloom’s wide eyes caught the glimmer off the moonlight that streamed in the window. “That’s fine—just don’t bump my leg. It still really hurts.” She fought to hold back the same tears from before.

Twilight went around the other side of the bed and crawled up next to her little sister. Taking a comb from her nightstand, she picked through the filly’s mane. She kept her voice low and spoke from her heart. “I’m sorry I left you earlier. I shouldn’t have done that and I shouldn’t have left you in a position to get hurt because of it.”

“It’s more my fault.” Apple Bloom replied staring off at the open door. “I know I’m too small to be doing your job and I don’t have much practice with the actual buckin’ part.”

“You’ve gotta learn sometime. I just should’ve been there to help you out.” Twilight finished with the mane and laid down beside her sister. “Being a big sister can be pretty tough sometimes, but little sisters shouldn’t have to pay for big sister mistakes.” Twilight laid out a hoof along Apple Bloom’s flank and gently rubbed her coat.

Apple Bloom relaxed and dried her eyes. “Yeah, but your friends need you too. You’ve gotta help Princess Celestia find Princess Twilight—don’t you?”

“Family should always come first—even before friends.” Twilight laid her head down on the pillow beside her little sister. The rigor of the hard day’s work was quickly catching up to her.

“You sound like Rarity.” Apple Bloom struggled to roll onto her back. “Sweetie Belle told me she had a talk with her big sister yesterday and patched up a bunch of stuff right before Rarity got knocked out and hauled off to the hospital.” Turning her head a little more, she tried to face Twilight straight on. “You aren’t going to catch that weird rainbow flu too, are you?”

Twilight smiled. “Honestly, I have to say that I probably will.” The look on Apple Bloom’s face turned a bit sour. “I just hope if it happens, I’ll have an amazing little sister there to help me through it.” Twilight reached down and snuggled Apple Bloom in a sisterly hug. Nuzzling up close to her ear, she whispered, “To be on the safe side—if I do come down with the rainbow flu—make sure and let Princess Celestia know. If you can do that, everything will be fine—I promise.”

Apple Bloom returned the gesture. “Thanks for the apology, sis. You’re a great big sister, and I’ll try and be the best little sister I can be—especially if you come down with the rainbow flu.” She snuggled back into Twilight’s embrace.

As Twilight could have guessed, the light show ensued. A rainbow explosion lit up the room. The impact of the blast surged around the filly and filled the moonlit room with a light like the midday sun. Twilight felt the pull leading back to the Pool of Harmony and had to let go of her momentary sibling. Soon she found the helping hoof pulling her free of the cistern and bringing her safely back to solid ground.

She turned to watch the vision materialize as the orange orb of the third Element made its way to the crystal receptacle. A welcome view of two sisters, holding one another tightly, satisfied her curiosity. Apple Bloom hung on tight to Applejack. Applejack, unconscious in her current state, had a smile on her face demonstrating that in some small way, everything would be all right. Their family bond was stronger than any rainbow flu could ever be.

Chapter Fifteen – Intermission

View Online

“Congratulations, Scion. You have made it to the halfway point.” Aeon boomed out his welcome as the walls of the temple shook in response. “A full day ahead of schedule, no less.” His legs trembled, but they held for the moment.

Twilight gathered up her thoughts and turned away from the pool. “I didn’t know there was a deadline other than your life for completing the Trials. What do you mean by, I’m a day ahead of schedule? Are you planning your own funeral?”

Aeon faltered as he tried to adjust his footing. Falling backwards, he caught himself leaning into a supporting temple pillar. “My body is failing.” He coughed up another puff of smoke mixed with a bit of fire and weakly waved his other arm. “I must conserve my strength—perhaps my servant can enlighten you.” He slumped back to the ground and slowly closed most of his eyes.

Twilight swung around to the waiting Starswirl. “So, what else am I missing here?” Her words echoed in the rotunda.

Starswirl shook his head. “Perhaps we should take a little break and discuss this over dinner.” He dropped the saddle bags that he had been waiting eagerly to present and turned to lead the way to the other end of the room. “Follow me.” Twilight didn’t hesitate and quickly followed his lead.

In the far corner of the room, a little table covered in all sorts of colorful fruits and vegetables awaited their arrival. Twilight’s stomach turned in a knot as she recalled that her own body hadn’t eaten in what must have been almost two days. With her own body preserved in and by the magic of the pool, it hardly felt like she had gone that long without eating. The need for rest snuck up and hit her like a sack of bricks as well—the rush of being engaged in the Trials quickly falling away left her with only the dregs of what stamina remained from her whirlwind tours.

Starswirl drew up a chair and offered it to Twilight. “Have a seat, enjoy a bite to eat, and allow me to fill in the rest of the tale.” Twilight sat down and passed over the nearby apples to pick up a heartier vegetable root that in no way resembled what she had spent all day harvesting. There was only one pony that could handle that many apples, and she was glad to be out of her body.

Sitting to the side, Starswirl began with a sigh. “My dear Twilight, so much rests on your shoulders that I had hoped to alleviate what I could from your burden of knowledge. You play a pivotal role in holding together the fabric of our world.” Twilight tried to focus on his words while at the same time fighting to relieve her hunger. The crunching sound of her teeth snapping and grinding away on her meal undermined the weightiness of the conversation. Starswirl shook his head and smiled. “Now it comes to this. The Scion of Harmony sits at interlude before making ready for the final events to unfold.”

Twilight looked up between bites. “What do you mean? All I wanted to know what was up with this schedule you keep referring to.”

Starswirl crossed his legs and rocked back in his chair. “A millennia of careful planning and execution is what it comes down to. Call it fate; call it destiny. Your Trials have been planned and your journey has awaited you far longer than you have been alive. It all comes down to this—one last shot to save all the magic in the universe.”

Twilight swallowed and nodded her head. “Yes, I get that my destiny is somehow written into all of this, but what’s with the deadline? Aeon is dying, but he’s been that way for a really long time by the looks of it.” The scone above the table flickered and cast a soft glow upon the dining partners. Twilight paused long enough to finally take note of what Starswirl had said. “Wait—did you say ‘ALL the magic in the universe?’”

“I’ll get back to that.” Starswirl shifted in his chair. “There are actually three deadlines, princess. All must align for the process to be a success. The first depends on how long Aeon can maintain himself in his ancient, yet ultimately, mortal form. Immortality is such a poor term for describing relative lifespan. All living things eventually die so they can be reborn. I digress. The second has to do with the Elements themselves. In their current form, the Element’s powers can only survive for a limited time. The Pool of Harmony allows their energies a place to rest, but they cannot maintain their power in that state forever. A Guardian must emerge and take hold of the Elements in order for their energies to remain intact.”

Swallowing another bite, Twilight reached over to grab another bunch of berries. “Is that what happened when Aeon destroyed the crystal orb and why the Elements keep migrating to the crystal star that replaced it as I pass through the Trials?” Looking over at the crystal emblem, three spheres of light beamed from within and added to the overall brightness of the otherwise dim space.

“It is.” Starswirl nodded. “When the master freed the Elements to begin your Trial, he severed his own link with them. Under normal circumstances, should the Scion fail the Trials, he would return the Elements to his own care. Not to cause you any further worry, but in his current condition, I fear that won’t be possible. The only way to save the Elements now is by moving forward.”

Twilight clapped a hoof to her forehead. “So, if I fail, not only does magic fade from existence, but the Elements of Harmony get destroyed as well?”

“I’m kind of speculating here, since it hasn’t ever happened, but that’s what I believe. It is worth noting that I have no idea what will become you or your friends if that should occur, but let’s plan on never having to find out, shall we?” Starswirl nonchalantly reached over to the table and grabbed an apple.

Twilight about choked on the radish she was in the middle of chewing. “So I could end up killing my friends too?” She spat out the chewed up bits with her retort.

“I never said that.” Starswirl shined up his apple and took a bite. The juice dripped down his chin and ran the length of his beard.

“This day just keeps getting better and better.” Twilight sank her head in her hooves. She raised a leg and peeked out to ask a follow up. “So what’s the third deadline then?”

“That’s the easy one.” Starswirl took another bite and dropped his chair back to the ground. “As I said before, everything has been carefully calculated to bring us to this very moment. The timing had to be precise, otherwise the transfer of power would not be possible. The exact moment when the Mantle of the Master can be exchanged only passes twice a year—during aequus lux.”

Twilight blurted out her reply. “The equinox?” It seemed more a statement than a question, but she asked it anyway.

“Right you are. Aequus lux, or aequus nox as Luna would refer to it, comes but twice a year. The timing of the event must coincide with the Trials—the culmination of the Scion’s achievement must match with the vernal or autumnal equinox. Only on these two days is the planet in the proper balance between night and day where the Mantle can change owners and remain in alignment with the Harmony of the universe. Lord Aeon gave you a full week to complete the Trials.”

“That’s…” Twilight struggled to do the math in her head, “less than five days away.”

“Then it’s a good thing you’re already a day ahead of schedule—right?” Starswirl finished off his apple and went for a second. “You can take all night to relax and we can start up the back half of the Trials in the morning—how does that sound?”

Twilight stared back wondering at Starswirl’s complacency. Her own focus grew dim as her body stressed the need for rest. “But can’t Princess Celestia or Princess Luna make any day of the year into an equinox? They raise and lower the sun and the moon, don’t they?”

Starswirl chuckled while spitting out small bits of apple core and seeds. “Such a smart girl you are, Twilight.” He reached out and grabbed an orange and another apple from the table. Juggling them in the air one after the other he demonstrated the process. “Celestia and Luna control our sun and our moon, but we must adhere to the laws governing these celestial bodies or else there would be chaos.” He let both fruits fall to the ground leaving a small spray of juice to issue from the broken skin and rind. “What do you think would happen to the seasons, or the tides, if they didn’t follow the set order of things? Chaos! We can’t have a transfer of Harmony under such chaotic conditions—the whole planet could be turned inside out.”

“All right, but why does it have to be now? Why not next Spring?” Twilight grabbed a pitcher of water and poured herself a glass.

“That goes back to the first deadline.” Starswirl pointed back toward the resting form of the Master. “He puts up a good front, but he’s nearing the end and probably wouldn’t last that long. He waited as long as he could to give you the best possible shot you could have. It all comes down to time, and we’re running short of it.”

Twilight finished her drink and stared back at the ancient Guardian. “I didn’t even know any of this existed until a week ago. Who would have guessed that everything would come to this?” A yawn caught her in its mighty pull.

“For as much as we plan and prepare, in the end, we have to trust in the Elements.” Starswirl picked up another apple that he had been eying. “We have to trust in you.” He pointed toward the crystal star as it spun above the Pool of Harmony. “We have to trust that in less than five days from now, you will stand right there, in the center of the Temple of Harmony, having successfully completed the Trials. We must be sure you will be set where the equator of this world aligns with the sun at the height of the autumnal equinox bearing directly toward the heart of the universe and the cradle of Harmony itself. At that moment, after being bathed with the blessing of the Elements of Harmony, the Mantle of the Master will fall to you. That is your destiny, and I trust you will fulfill every bit of it.”

Twilight took a lazy bite of one of the fruits she had never seen before. She spat out the outer husk before peeling back the rest and took another bite of the sweet tasting center. Swallowing it down and getting her fill of dinner, she finally surrendered to her exhaustion. “I don’t know if I understood all of what you just said, so I think I better find someplace to bed down for the night.”

Starswirl gave her a toothy smile dotted with fresh pieces of apple. “Sounds like a plan. Let’s get you some rest and we can proceed with the Trials bright and early tomorrow morning.” He came over and helped Twilight up. She fought hard to keep her eyelids open as he guided her to a padded bench with an overstuffed pillow back against the wall. Twilight curled up and swung her tail up against her body. Closing her eyes, she ceased her fight to stay awake. Starswirl rolled his foreleg down her mane. “Sweet dreams, princess.” He hummed a soft tune as Twilight slipped away gently.

The night passed rather quickly, but Twilight soaked up a partial renewal of body and spirit in the span of those hours. She made a point of grabbing a quick bite to eat before leaving her secluded corner of the temple—a little something to help tide her over in case she didn’t get back to a meal in the next day or two.

Rumbling around in her thoughts all night had been a singular question—if she was only half way through the Trials, and only had two friend based elements left to tackle, what could possibly be waiting when she got to number six? She didn’t dare ask for fear of adding to her already stressful task. Her focus needed to be on the next Trial and nothing else for now.

“Good morning.” Starswirl kept his voice down as he waved from up near the pool. With the saddle bags at the ready, he awaited Twilight’s arrival. Aeon’s body rose and fell only slightly with each long and labored breath near the pillars behind him. The Master’s eyes remained mostly closed and the few that were open didn’t seem to be focusing on anything in particular.

Twilight approached and readied herself for another day of full friend immersion. Starswirl tipped out one of the bags and dumped a few items on the ground. He smiled and it caught Twilight’s attention in an odd way. “I thought we’d start today off with a bit of fun. I hear your friend has quite the reputation when it comes to throwing parties.”

With the choice of either Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie, Twilight couldn’t think of any particular reason to pick one or the other. “It’s always time for a party with Pinkie.” She reached down and gathered in a roll of glitter covered streamer paper and a colorful assortment of balloons. “I guess I’ll try my best to help lift everyone’s spirits as Ponyville’s resident super party planner.” She looked over her shoulder at the sleeping form of the Master and then turned back to Starswirl. “Any last words of advice?”

Starswirl stroked his beard and thought for a moment. “Have fun!” He stifled a giggle but rained it in as Twilight gave him a look. Rolling his eyes, he delivered a more poignant thought, “You must understand that laughter isn’t always the best medicine. There is a time for fun and games, and a time tempering those desires. Find the right balance and you’ll be well on your way to your next Trial.”

“Wish me luck then—I think I’m going to need it.” Twilight scooped up the party supplies and lined up with the pool. With a bit of a running jump, she leaped forward and splashed down without the accompanying splash. The world around her went dark as her fourth Trial began.

Twilight opened her eyes. A pair of beady black dots and a pointy snout stared straight back at her. Pausing for a moment before freaking out, she realized that Pinkie’s pet, Gummy, was saying hello. “Happy birthday, Gummy.” She scooped up the little birthday boy and set him down on the floor while she took in the rest of Pinkie’s bedroom on the upper floor of Sugarcube Corner.

The place was a mess. Party planning looked like it had reluctantly taken a back seat to eating and sleeping as all around her lay half-finished banners and other assorted party paraphernalia—not to mention the half eaten cupcakes and unfinished slice of apple pie. Twilight got out of bed and peeled back a portion of the sheet that had found itself glued to her backside. She walked over to a full length fun house style mirror and adjusted the tilt so she could get a better look at herself. Staring back at her was her own Twilight princess reflection which looked nothing like her current form when she stared straight down at her torso and past the poofy-pink-puff of mane that sat right on the edge of her vision. It felt incredibly odd, but she was able to move the mane out of the way just by thinking about it.

Looking down lower, she found a partially completed party announcement stuck to her back hoof. Twilight sat back and read what it said. Turning back to Gummy, she called out, “I guess I won’t be able to deliver this one.” She tossed back the card that was addressed to her princess self. The invitation marked the party for later that afternoon, so she still had time to put everything together and try to pull it off.

Gummy waddled over to the mirror and Twilight glanced down at him. “Let’s get you something to eat and then I can figure out what I’m going to do about your party.” She picked up the tiny caiman and tossed him on her back. Leaving the mess behind, she walked out the door, down the stairs, and into the sweet-smelling Cake kitchen.

“Good morning, Pinkie.” Missus Cake was ready with her morning greeting. “Two for breakfast, as usual?” The twin Cake foals looked up from their breakfast momentarily before diving right back in where they left off. Food was flying off their trays—only some of it was making its way to their mouths.

“Yes, ma’am. Gotta feed the birthday boy something other than cake today.” Twilight lifted Gummy off her back and set him in a specialized highchair attached to the end of the counter.

Missus Cake opened the refrigerator and called back over her shoulder. “Would some assorted fruit bites be okay, or would you prefer something else?”

“That’ll be great for Gummy.” Twilight sat down and felt her somewhat empty belly. Apparently her breakfast from earlier didn’t translate to her current form. “I’ll just have a bowl of oatmeal though if that’s all right.”

Missus Cake’s head popped up a bit as she pulled back from the fridge with a bowl of fruit cocktail. “Aren’t you going to have your usual breakfast cupcake, Pinkie?”

Judging by the look of shock, Twilight figured oatmeal wasn’t one of Pinkie’s staple breakfast foods. Trying to gracefully recover, she replied, “I’m not feeling all that great today—I think I should just stick with the basics.” With a smooth recovery, she not only covered her tracks for now, but set up the perfect alibi for later should Pinkie mysteriously come down with full blown case of rainbow flu.

Missus Cake grabbed another empty bowl after setting the fruit down on the counter. “Not a problem then. I hope you aren’t coming down with that awful rainbow flu.”

Twilight gulped. “H-How do you know about that?”

“Oh don’t be silly dear, the whole town knows about it. It’s dominating the local gossip—why just this morning I heard that poor Applejack had come down with it as well. They say it’s getting worse.”

“Who said that? How is it getting worse?” Twilight probed for details.

Missus Cake tossed some oats in the empty bowl and set a kettle on the stove to boil. “Just a bit ago, Rainbow Dash came by looking for smelling salts. She seemed like she was in a hurry and just took off with what I gave her.”

“On second thought, I think I’ll skip breakfast.” Twilight tossed a few pieces of fruit over on Gummy’s tray and got down from her counter seat. “Can you take care of Gummy for a bit while I go and check on Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres?”

“Why certainly, Pinkie.” Still carrying a smile, Missus Cake took the kettle off the stove. “While you’re there, do you think you could pick up a bushel of apples? I could use as many as you can carry to make some fresh apple tarts for the store.”

“No problem—I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Twilight hopped to the back door and was out and running in no time. She took off, zipping toward the Apple’s farm. In less time than she figured it would take, she was standing on the front porch of the Apple homestead. I’m not sure how she does it, but I’ll take it.

Twilight knocked on the door but walked right on through seeing as it was already open. She followed the only sounds she could hear up the stairs and down the hallway to Applejack’s bedroom. The scene that greeted her was oddly reminiscent of the hospital with Rarity as well as the bedroom back at Fluttershy’s cottage. There were a few exceptions, however.

“You should be in the hospital, and not out and about spreading your disease.” Granny Smith gave a bit of a tongue lashing to Rarity.

“But I feel perfectly fine and wanted to see if I could help.” Rarity bit her lip and shied away in the corner.

“We need to put the entire town under quarantine. If this gets out in the wild, who knows how bad it’ll get.” Rainbow Dash worked to close the windows and draw the curtains.

Princess Celestia stood near the head of the bed on the far side of the room examining Applejack. “Could you tell me, once again, what happened?”

Apple Bloom stretched over the top of her sister and replied to the princess. “Applejack said she was gonna get the rainbow flu and that I wasn’t supposed to worry. All I had to do was tell you what happened and everything would be okay. That’s what she said, and my sister never tells a lie.” The filly choked back her tears. “W-Why won’t she wake up?”

Celestia signaled to Big Mac to take Apple Bloom somewhere else. “Thank you dear. We’ll do our best to help her.” The big brother stallion scooped up his little sister, gently easing her away from Applejack. The filly sobbed but didn’t resist too much as he carted her off to her own bedroom. Taking the opportunity of the open spot, Twilight sidled up next to the bed.

With an understanding nod to the princess and the return given, she reached over to hold Applejack’s hoof. A little spark bounced between them. The sleeping mare rustled and showed some initial signs of waking. With the rest of the room occupied, Twilight was the first to greet her. “Good morning, Applejack.”

Rainbow Dash was quick to react and spun back around to the foot of the bed. “What did you do, Pinkie? We’ve tried everything to wake her up.”

Trying to think of something Pinkie would say in a situation like this, Twilight went with the most nonsensical thing she could think of. “Well duh, you obviously didn’t try saying good morning. It’s really the only way to greet the day and raise a tired, sleepy head.”

Rainbow Dash let the craziness slide and started digging into Twilight. “Speaking of sleepy heads, I thought you might be down for the count as well this morning, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash broke away and paced the floor talking mainly to herself as Rarity and Granny Smith forgot their quarrel and came up to greet the waking patient.

“How long was I out?” Applejack looked around at all her gathered friends and family. “Aren’t we missing Fluttershy?”

Celestia stepped up to handle the questions. “Fluttershy is at her home being taken care of by her parents, and from what we can tell, you’ve been out of commission since late last night.”

Applejack sat up straight and rubbed at her eyes. “I can’t remember nothin’ since going out to harvest in the morning.” She shook her head and tapped her temple possibly hoping to jar a memory free.

“That’s another symptom of the, uhh, rainbow flu, dear. I lost track of an entire morning myself.” Rarity stood back and tossed her rainbow-fied mane. “The other is the so far permanent rainbow markings.”

Applejack looked down at her legs and brought her mane around in front of her face where she could see the red color streaks. “Well I’ll be rainbow-fied. This has got to be the strangest flu I’ve ever had. I feel perfectly fine, but even that seems wrong.”

“That’s great!” Twilight tried to infuse some fun into the mix. “We’ll have everypony happy and ready to party down with Gummy this afternoon.”

“Call off the party, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash continued to pace the floor. “If we don’t figure out what’s going on, the entire town could be drowning in rainbows before we know it—and I don’t mean that in a good way.”

Twilight turned to Rainbow. Through a forced smile she added, “But we need this party, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow Dash stopped pacing and stomped her forehoof to the ground. “No more parties until we find Twilight and figure out how to fix this rainbow flu epidemic.”

“Philomenia will be so disappointed to hear that. She flew all the way from Canterlot just to be part of Gummy’s party.” Celestia’s angle was a good one and Twilight could see where she was going.

Building off her lead, Twilight continued, “I’m sure we can take one little afternoon and celebrate Gummy’s birthday—Tank must be looking forward to it as well, right?” Twilight tried to turn things back on Rainbow in a way she couldn’t say no. The party had to go on—where else was she going to prove her worth with the Element of Laughter?

Rainbow Dash sat back on her haunches and folded her forelegs across her chest. “Fine. Just this one party. But if anypony else comes down with rainbow flu, we’re shutting it all down.”

“Hooray.” Twilight gritted her teeth and raised her hooves in the air in a mock cheer. Looking over at Celestia, she could see that she wasn’t the only one trying to fake a smile.

“Let’s plan on getting together around three o’clock this afternoon at the castle then.” Celestia walked away from the bed and made her way toward the door. “Make sure and bring your pet friends.” With a stretching of her neck she signaled for Twilight to follow as she walked out the door.

Twilight swung back to Applejack. “Good to see you’re awake, but I better get back to work—these parties don’t plan themselves you know.” She gave Applejack a clumsy hug and hurried out to meet up with Celestia. On her way out the door, she could have sworn that Rainbow Dash was watching her very closely.

Quickly descending the stairs, Twilight came to a sudden halt before the princess in the main room. Celestia tucked her head in close and whispered in her ear, “I hope you’ve got a plan. Luna sent a message this morning wondering when I would be back in Canterlot, and the whole town is on the verge of panic over this supposed rainbow flu epidemic. Some ponies are scared, and some want to get rainbow-fied themselves. I’m not sure we can keep this up much longer.”

Twilight whispered back, “You don’t have to worry about that. We’ve only got a couple days before this whole thing either gets sorted out, or it all blows up in our faces.”

“Don’t tell me—it’s all going to culminate with the equinox, isn’t it?” Celestia brought a hoof to her head and rubbed her temple. “I’ve got foreign dignitaries visiting to witness the event in Canterlot. I hoped this would all be over before then.”

Before Twilight could respond, the sound of hooves coming down the stairs interrupted their conversation. Twilight quickly switched gears. “I guess I’ll see you at the party then, Princess.”

“I can’t wait.” Celestia smiled back through gritted teeth and whispered, “Good luck.” Before Big Mac hit the landing, she turned and trotted out the door.

Twilight hung back suddenly remembering her Cake assignment. “Big Mac,” she asked turning to the stallion, “would it be okay if I picked up a bushel of apples for Missus Cake?”

Big Mac thought for a moment before nodding. “Eeeyup.”

Chapter Sixteen – Party Down

View Online

Twilight spent the rest of the morning and early afternoon preparing the last of the decorations and making sure the food for the party was taken care of. Missus Cake had been a lifesaver in offering up a tray of fresh baked turnovers. The pet party food mainstay was sure to be the vegetable tray that Twilight loaded up with carrot and celery stalks. Adding an obligatory batch of cupcakes and a couple pitchers of punch to round out the snacks, she was as ready as she would ever be. Planning time was over, and the pet birthday party was a go.

“I have absolutely no idea what I’m doing.” Twilight hitched up Pinkie’s party wagon and continued her one sided conversation with Gummy. The toothless pet sat and gnawed on an apple turnover oblivious to the tipping motion of the cart. He seemed to enjoy it and she hoped the other ponies and pony pets would as well. “I must be crazy trying to throw a party to help make everypony laugh and smile with all the added stress of these Trials going on.” She brought her speed up to a steady trot careful not to jostle her load too much. The birthday boy bounced along atop the wagon not really minding the single green balloon tied loosely to his tail.

The party wouldn’t officially start for another hour, but Twilight wanted to get to the castle early in order to set up and possibly get some time alone with the princess to talk strategy. Intent on going over loose formulation of a plan as she made her way across town, she failed to notice a cloaked figure pull up beside her.

“Pssst.” The mystery pony tried to get her attention. Twilight shook herself from her planning fog and nearly tripped over her own hooves at the sudden realization of the cloaked pony trotting next to her. Stretching back the hood just a little, Rarity poked out from under the cowl.

“Rarity!” Twilight exclaimed in a mix of surprise and relief. “What are you doing? I thought you’d already be at the castle.”

“Keep your voice down, Pinkie.” Rarity replied in a whisper. “I can’t let them know I’m out here.”

“Who’s them, and what’s with the cloak and all the hush, hush?” Twilight continued to push on through the center of town.

Rarity ducked back under the hood and turned her head aside as they passed Lyra and Bon Bon heading the opposite direction. “I’m trying to keep everypony else safe from catching my disease.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and shook her head. “And just how are you planning on doing that by sneaking around town in your traveling cloak?”

“I’m trying to keep a low profile.” Rarity pulled in close. “Everypony goes nuts when they see my rainbow markings. Quite a few seem to think it’s the latest fashion trend and want to know where I got it done. Others freak out and run away. I just don’t want anypony else getting sick.”

Twilight lifted up a corner of her hood. “Then why aren’t you staying in the castle instead of trotting through town right now?”

Rarity strained to yell in her whisper voice. “I had to go home to pick up Opal for the party.” From her back end under a lump of cloak, Twilight caught a faint meow along with a not-so-happy sounding hiss.

“Oh, Rarity.” Twilight couldn’t help but giggle at the awkwardness of her friend.

“It’s not funny.” Rarity picked up the pace a bit. Her back legs hitched upwards and she bounced her rump. “I forgot that Opal doesn’t like the dark and she’s got her claws buried in my backside.”

“Hold on.” Twilight pulled up next to Rarity and grabbed the edge of her cloak. She reached under and gently pried the terrified cat away from Rarity’s tender flank. Reaching back to the wagon, she deposited the feline next to Gummy and the tray of apple baked goods. “You can hang out with Gummy for a bit while we make our way to the castle.”

“Thank you, Pinkie.” Rarity adjusted her cape and turned toward the path leading up to the castle. “Now let’s get out of town before anypony realizes I’m here.” Being doubly cautious of her passengers comfort, Twilight followed Rarity’s lead.

It took some doing, but Rarity made it to the castle unnoticed. Twilight pulled up to the steps and unhitched her wagon. She pulled Gummy off and tossed him on her back—what was left of a gummed up apple turnover still hung from his mouth. For Opal, she merely lifted her off the wagon and set her on the ground. Rarity was quick up the steps and darted inside—Opal strutted up and in right after her. A moment later, Spike ran out the door and offered his help with bringing in the party items. A few more trips and all the party supplies and food had been transported inside.

Decoration setup was a breeze owning to the fact of how little there was. Twilight had a few hours to prepare, but only managed to complete a single Happy Birthday banner. It was a sorry attempt, but at least the copious amounts of glitter involved spoke to Pinkie’s usual style. The punch, cupcakes and the remainder of the apple turnovers eventually made their way to the buffet table. Twilight left Rarity and Spike to hang the banner while she went in search of the princess.

She almost ran into Celestia at the base of the stairs. The princess had a pair of passengers perched on her back—Owlowiscious and Philomenia, her pet phoenix. Stopping short of running into one another, the princess offered greetings. “Why hello there, Pinkie Pie.” Smiling and shaking her head furtively, she continued on past. “I just found out from Philomenia that Owlowiscious is her seventh cousin ten times removed—isn’t that amazing?”

Twilight saw right through her statement. “We’ve got the whole family here, don’t we?” The princess passed right on by and was soon followed by a trailing group composed of Fluttershy’s parents, the Sweet Apple Acres clan including Winona, and then Angel riding Fluttershy. The bigger surprise came with the flood of animals that followed. It seemed that all of Fluttershy’s animal friends had made it a point to follow her around—even if that meant invading the castle and having Celestia take them all on the grand tour.

Things went from bad to worse when Rainbow Dash flew in the open front door. Twilight fell back from the procession to greet her final guest. “Welcome to the party, Rainbow.” She put on a brave smiling face.

“What in the hay…” Rainbow froze in the entryway. Tank propelled himself through the door and would have crashed right into her had she not raised a blind hoof to fend him off. “What are all these animals doing here?” The sitting room filled to capacity and then some as the last of the animal train filed through the doors.

“They’re here for the party?” Twilight shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. “I guess we’re starting early since everypony’s already here.”

“This is crazy. I’m out of here.” Rainbow Dash spun around and nearly took off.

Twilight pounced and quickly grabbed her tail. “Wait, Rainbow! You can’t leave—it’s Gummy’s birthday party. Think of the pets!”

Rainbow Dash was quick to counter. “I don’t see how you can have a party when Twilight’s still missing. Why am I the only pony that’s trying to take this mare-napping seriously?” She pulled back her tail and swung around muzzle to muzzle. “Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t fly off right now and try to find Twilight?”

Twilight stared back at Rainbow Dash trying to make the most convincing argument she could. “Because Princess Celestia said she was fine?”

“Not good enough.”

Twilight scrambled to think of something else. “Because… you’ll need help!”

“Oh yeah? Who’s going to help me?” Rainbow sat back and crossed her forelegs. “Rarity, Fluttershy and AJ are all sick, and you’re throwing a party.”

Tank adjusted his pitch and made to head off into the party room. Rainbow Dash held him back continuing to stare at Twilight. The princess party-pony found herself backed into a corner. She couldn’t think of anything short of telling the truth that would solve her current problem. All she could come up with was a plan to hopefully buy her more time. “I’ll help you, Rainbow.”

“Sure you will. It’s way up there on your list of priorities—right under pet birthday parties.” Rainbow got up to leave. “I should have gone searching from the start.”

“No, Rainbow. I promise.” Twilight crossed her heart with her right hoof and reached out with her left to grab a cupcake on a side table which she ended up smashing in her eye. With frosting dribbling down her face and not nearly enough smile to back it up, she said, “I’ll help you search for Twilight just as soon as the party is over—Pinkie promise.”

Rainbow Dash flapped her wings and swung into a mid-air pace crossing back and forth across the foyer. “Honestly, Pinkie, I don’t even know where to start looking. Twilight’s gone—mare-napped for all we know. All our friends are sick, even though they say they’re fine. And then there’s Princess Celestia—she’s not even bothered by any of it. That’s the weirdest thing of all.” She came to a complete halt. Rainbow’s eyes got large and she dropped down and shoved Twilight toward the wall. Out of ear and eyeshot of the party, she whispered in Twilight’s ear. “You don’t think they’ve been replaced by Changelings do you?”

“That’s silly.” Twilight gently pushed back while taking a lick of the last of the frosting dribbling down her face. “I think we’d know if our friends had been replaced by Changlings—wouldn’t you?” She grabbed a hold of Rainbow’s hoof and guided her toward the party room. “What I do know, is that we’re missing the party. Just relax a bit and we can talk to the princess after it’s done. Okay?” Unimpeded, Tank motored toward the doors of the sitting room.

Rainbow Dash hesitated, but soon relented. “All right, but I’m still holding you to your promise. As soon as this party is over, we’re putting a hundred and twenty percent into finding Twilight.”

“It’s a deal.” Twilight heaved a silent sigh of relief and followed Rainbow Dash into the party.

With Fluttershy busily translating, the party was in full swing. Rarity split a cupcake with a bear. Applejack shared her turnover with a group of field mice. Opal batted away a ball every time Winona fetched it for her. Celestia even helped to moderate a discussion on wing power dynamics between Owlowiscious and Morning Glory. The only pony or beast not having a good time was Rainbow Dash. Staring out the window and barely giving notice to the many attempts that her pet turtle made to share a rainbow topped cupcake, she drifted alone in a sea of friendship fun.

After refilling the punch bowl for a second time, Twilight decided the only way she was going to pass the Trial of Laughter was to get the sullen Rainbow to smile. That would be the ultimate test of Laughter right there. She walked over and poked Rainbow Dash in the ribs. “Hey there Raincloud, I hear there’s a party going on and somepony’s sitting it out.”

Rainbow Dash wiped her cheek and turned her head. “It’s just not the same without Twilight.” The tear-streaked face exhibited the rarely seen vulnerability of the ever confident pony. Twilight was taken aback by the uncommon display.

“Don’t worry, Rainbow. We’ll find her together.” Twilight had a terrible feeling seep through her as she dug an even deeper pit with her lies. In order to turn things around, she needed something else to bring Rainbow back into the party mix. “We’re going to sing Happy Birthday in just a little bit. Can I get you some punch for now?”

“No thanks, Pinkie. I’m not in the mood.” Rainbow Dash scooted over and made room on the bench under the window for Twilight to sit down. “I’m worried that this rainbow flu has something to do with Twilight, and we’ll need her magic to help fix this mess. We’re the last two ponies who haven’t conked out with our Rainbow Powers stuck in overdrive—what happens if she doesn’t make it back before we all go rainbow-fied?”

Twilight sat down next to Rainbow. “You’re mostly there on a normal day—Is it really that bad? I kind of like the highlights.”

“That’s not the part I’m worried about.” Rainbow Dash spread out her wings. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I’m scared to go more than a few feet off the ground. How can I be my super-amazing self when I’m afraid to fly?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight visually inspected Rainbow’s wings for any sign of injury. “Why are you all of a sudden afraid of flying?”

“Because, Pinkie, what happens if I catch the bug and get knocked out while I’m flying hundreds of feet in the air?” Rainbow lifted her hoof up and flew it along before sending it into a tailspin toward a throw pillow. With an exaggerated mock explosion sound, her hoof met the pillow and she tossed it in the air. “Rainbow goes boom is what.”

“I hadn’t thought of it like that. That does sound bad.” Twilight made a mental note to not be flying if and when she completed the Trial of Loyalty.

Rainbow Dash stood up. “If we’re going to find Twilight, we’ll have to follow her trail exactly. There’s a train leaving tomorrow morning that I’m going to be on. If you plan on keeping your promise, I expect you to be there with me.” She started off to join the party group. “Now let’s go sing so we can get this party finished.”

At the end of her rope, the birthday song was looking like her last hope. Twilight got up and started herding the crowd around the birthday gator. She plopped a cupcake with four candles in front of Gummy as the last of the ponies and assorted animals gathered. With a short search around the group members, she settled on one. “Rarity, would you mind lighting the candles for Gummy?”

Rarity blushed. “Sorry dear, but my magic’s been a little testy lately. Probably something to do with the rainbow flu.”

“Allow me.” Princess Celestia nodded to Philomenia. The phoenix took off from her back wing perch and swooped down next to the cupcake and the birthday boy. With a clap of her fiery wings, the candles burst into flame. Twilight started them off and they all sang Happy Birthday to Gummy—some a little more enthusiastically than others.

With the song ending and the hoofclaps and hollers being drowned out by the bear’s roar, Gummy stepped up and swallowed the entire cupcake, lit candles and all, in a single bite. To Twilight’s relief, he spit out the extinguished candles a moment later.

With the celebration coming to a close, Rainbow Dash made for the exit. Before she made it through the door, Spike doubled over. Burp! In a blaze of dragon fire, a note materialized in thin air. Spike promptly grabbed it as the curious ponies turned their attention away from the birthday gator. Unrolling the scroll, he scanned down the letter. “It’s for you, Princess.” Spike stumbled over to Celestia and presented her with the note.

Celestia took hold with her magic and read in silence. When she finished, she rolled up the parchment which then vanished with a flick of her horn. “My little ponies, I’m sorry to have to tell you that I must return to Canterlot. Princess Luna has informed me that the royal delegation visiting for the equinox celebration will be arriving earlier than expected and I must see to the preparations.”

Fluttershy edged through the crowd. “What should we do about the rainbow flu in the meantime?” From his seat on her back, Angel held up her multicolored mane.

“Not to sound selfish, but the flu does take precedence over foreigners in my book.” Rarity swung her rainbow neckerchief over her shoulder.

Celestia frowned. “I’m sorry, but I don’t have an answer.”

“What about Twilight?” Applejack stepped forward. “Aren’t you going to help us find her?”

Rainbow Dash hovered by the door. “She doesn’t have to. I’m leaving on the morning train and anypony that wants to help is welcome to come.”

“That won’t be necessary—Twilight is perfectly fine.” Celestia didn’t have a plan—Twilight could see it in her darting eyes. It wouldn’t be long before the truth would have to come out. “Twilight will be back when she’s finished with her trip.”

“How can you be so sure, Princess? Is there something you haven’t told us?” Applejack bore down on the truth. Celestia backed herself into a corner trying desperately to avoid the question.

Twilight hopped in between the Princess and her subjects. “Everypony, listen!” She got their attention with her pink-poofy mane standing on end. “I’m going to help Rainbow find Twilight tomorrow. The Princess needs to get back to Canterlot and the rest of you have things to do. Rarity—you need to get back to work and spend some time with your sister. Applejack—you need to do the same. Fluttershy—you have your parents in town and a whole bunch of friends that want to take care of you. If you can watch Tank and Gummy as well, I’ll go with Rainbow and together we’ll find Twilight and bring her home.”

Applejack approached and put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “That’s mighty nice of you, Pinkie, but don’t you think we should all go search for Twilight together?”

Fluttershy walked up as well. “Pinkie, I would be happy to watch Tank and Gummy, but what about your birthday party tomorrow? You didn’t forget about it again, did you?”

Twilight sat down and crossed her heart with her hoof. “I made a promise to my friend that this would be my last party until we found Twilight. My party can wait until we do that and everypony else is back to normal.”

Rainbow Dash fluttered over to Twilight. “Pinkie, you don’t have to come with me. Stay here and enjoy your party. I’ll be back with Twilight before you know it.”

Rarity poked her head out from behind Fluttershy. “How about we all celebrate Pinkie’s birthday right now?” She held up another cupcake with a forest of candles embedded in the frosting.

Twilight held up her hoof rejecting the offer. “A promise is a promise. No more parties until we find Twilight.”

The candles on the cupcake flickered. In a series of little pops, each wick lit up in a sparkle of light. Rarity dropped it and took a few steps back. In a voice radiating fear, she said, “That’s not me—I didn’t do it.”

The candles didn’t burn, but rather burst in an array of glittering colors. Twilight realized what was happening as the same thing started happening all along her coat and tingling down her mane and out her tail. She closed her eyes and let the magic take over. Her darkened world spun with the familiar weightlessness of the Pool of Harmony there to catch her.

Starswirl reached out to assist, but Twilight pulled herself out even faster than he could help. She spun around to catch the aftermath of her latest triumph. Staring out over the silver shimmer of the pool’s surface, all she saw was the faint beating glow of two of the remaining three orbs below.

Starswirl stared down into the pool. “Lord Aeon, we have a problem.” He stroked his beard and turned to Aeon. “Master, what is the protocol for this situation?”

“Where’s the vision? Where are my friends?” Twilight tapped the water hoping for an echo of a glimpse into the scene unfolding in the castle. The rippling surface gave up nothing but her own reflection.

Aeon slowly lifted his head. More than half of his eyes remained closed. A faint glow illuminated two of the three horns in the cluster above. He groaned out his response. “The Elements speak to me. There is disagreement in their choice. We must wait while a victor is chosen.” He slumped back down and rested his head.

Twilight shrank back. “Did I do something wrong? Did I fail the Trial?” She turned to grab a hold of Starswirl looking for his reassurance that everything would be okay.

Aeon’s voice rumbled with the vibration of the ground. “The Element of Laughter accepts your display of temperance in a time of frivolity. However, the Element of Loyalty has made a claim of equal worth in your display of the characteristics inherent to it. The Elements must weigh the merits of both claims and come to a consensus before the Balance of Harmony can be restored and the Trials are allowed to continue.”

Twilight grabbed for her sack and nearly tore it off of Starswirl’s back. She dove inside and pulled out the copter blade. “I need to get back to my friends. I can’t leave them like that.” She turned back to the pool. “I made this propeller for Rainbow Dash and Tank, her pet turtle. It was Tank that taught us all what it really meant to be a loyal friend. I’m ready to face the next Trial.” She leaned over the pool with her outstretched hoof holding tight to the broken blade.

Nothing happened.

Without the pull or weight of the object in her hoof guiding her forward, Twilight did the next best thing. She took a step back and then three more purposeful steps forward. Holding her breath, she jumped into the Pool of Harmony. The water clung to her, but the blackness was absent. Twilight opened her eyes and found herself floating alongside the dueling orbs of Laughter and Loyalty.

Why didn’t it work? It has to work! I need to get back to the castle right now. Twilight’s breath was fading fast. Her heart thumped a hundred beats a minute more than normal. She kicked her legs and made for the surface as the last of the oxygen burned out of her lungs. This time she accepted the waiting hoof and relied on Starswirl’s help to pull herself out.

Back on solid ground, Twilight rolled to her side. She held the copter blade out for Starswirl to see. “Why didn’t it work? Is it defective?” Her heart thumped in her chest as the panic and anxiety set in.

“Calm yourself, Twilight. You did nothing wrong.” Starswirl pushed back her mane and pulled the copter blade away. Depositing it back in the saddle bag, he helped Twilight up. “The Master says we must wait. The Elements must confer with one another and come to a consensus before your fifth Trial will be allowed to proceed.”

Twilight peered back over the edge of the pool—her mirrored face with all its accompanying worry was all she saw. “I have to do something. Isn’t there another way?”

“I’m afraid not. The only thing we can do now is wait and give the Elements time.” Starswirl wrapped a foreleg around Twilight’s shoulder and gently coaxed her away from the pool. “Come share a meal with me while we wait.”

Twilight felt surprisingly full, but reluctantly pulled back from the water’s edge. Starswirl’s touch and the calmness in his voice helped settle her rising fears from boiling over into panic. She followed his lead and found herself back at the corner table with a new spread of food waiting.

“I can’t believe I let that happen.” Twilight sunk into a chair. She flopped her head down over her hooves splayed out across the table. A pair of apples rolled to the edge and fell, only to be caught by Starswirl. “Everypony saw me and they’re probably freaking out right now. I hope they don’t turn on the Princess.”

“Your friends are strong. They can handle it.” Starswirl ran his hoof down Twilight’s mane. “Celestia can hold her own too. There’s no use worrying about things you can’t do anything about. We just have to wait and work with what we have when our time comes. Patience is a virtue—one I’m surprised isn’t a fully realized Element of Harmony.”

Twilight looked up at the wizard. “How long do we have to wait?”

“As long as it takes. These things can’t be rushed.” Starswirl offered her an apple. “Have a bite to eat and try to relax.”

“Very funny.” Twilight cracked a grin and took the apple. “There’s no way to relax when you’re the Scion of Harmony and the fate of the entire universe is resting on your shoulders, and you know that.”

“Try anyway.” Starswirl smiled back and took a bite of his own apple.

Chapter Seventeen – Primary Colors

View Online

“Wake up, princess.” Starswirl gently rocked Twilight from her dreams of the void. The night had crept by slowly. The last thing Twilight could remember was the ethereal glow of the Elements as they serviced the claims of her previous Trial far into the early hours of the morning.

Twilight woke with a start. “What time is it?” Sunlight didn’t register in the enclosed space of the Temple of Harmony, but she knew that she had overslept the sunrise.

“Don’t worry. You still have seventy-two hours until the culmination of the equinox.” The ancient stallion’s smile beamed brightly in the flickering light from the sconce above. Across the way, Twilight detected the light blue glow of the Element of Laughter which had risen to the crystal container. The red glow of Loyalty beat out a pulse in rhythm with her heartbeat in the pool below. “The Elements have made their choice and your fifth Trial awaits.”

Twilight jumped up from the uncomfortable seat that was unfortunately becoming her live in bed. She trotted over to the pool and took in the vision the Element of Laughter afforded. In the waters of the basin, she could make out a room among many in the castle. Rarity sat knitting next to the bed where Pinkie Pie slept peacefully into the late morning nearing judging by the length of the illumination from the sun barely reaching through the window. Twilight wondered why nopony else was by her side.

“I need to get back now.” Twilight called over to Starswirl who had gone to fetch her bags. “Am I clear to go?” Most of the night she spent wondering how badly she had messed up her Trial. It was no laughing matter given the conditions she departed under. The soft blue throb from above boosted her spirits some. While not ready to burst out into song and dance, she at least felt a bit better.

“You just need your foci and then you’re all set.” Starswirl trotted up with the saddle bags draped over his side. Twilight reached in and pulled out the copter blade once more. “Remember this, Twilight—Loyalty can be a tricky Element to master. You must earn a pony’s trust and reciprocate. Without a foundation built on mutual trust, there is no hope for Loyalty to endure.”

“Thanks for all your help. I couldn’t do this without you.” Twilight reached over and gave Starswirl a hug. “Wish me luck.” She drew back and spread her wings. Clutching the broken blade, she lifted off and flew over the pool. Without fighting the pull, she dove into the water and the swirling darkness that awaited her arrival.

The ground approached. The rush of air across her wings signaled a rapid descent. Why is she flying? Twilight fought to right herself and get her wild flapping back in rhythm. Opening full and cupping the current, she broke from freefall and leveled out. Not far below, the sight of the Filly River stretched out toward Baltimare.

Sorry, Rainbow Dash. We’ll have to take a little detour. Twilight circled around and rose up to soaring altitude. The flight back to Ponyville would take a few hours normally and she meant to cut that time in half. In the body of the fastest flier in Equestria, it was certainly possible. Gripping the air currents and pulling hard with every flap of her wings, her Pegasus magic enveloped her and she shot off toward home.

When the castle peaks crested over the last hill coming into the outer reaches of town, Twilight made her descent. It was only an hour or two past noon and she had made excellent time. Her wings were sore, but nothing could stop her from reaching her friends. She swooped around to the throne room balcony and came in for a landing. With the fear of transformation in flight behind her, she vowed to stay grounded until she completed her Trial.

The door was closed and with her shaking hooves she fought with the catch on the handle to unbar her way inside. Her hoofsteps echoed as she cantered past the thrones to the hallway beyond. Darting past the open doors, she caught sight of Spike as he crossed into a room near the far end of the hall. Quickly, she followed. Entering into the small room, she found herself in minimal company—the same from the vision.

“Welcome back, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity sneered. “I thought you’d be half-way to nowhere by now.” She scoffed at her entrance and laid a fresh cloth across Pinkie’s brow. “Did you find Twilight yet or did you just give up on flying solo?” Spike held up a bowl of water while he attended the matter paying little attention to the new arrival.

“I changed my mind. This is where I need to be.” Twilight hurried over to the far side of the bed and laid her hooves over Pinkie’s. Another little spark exchanged a jolt of magic energy, and Pinkie stirred.

“What did you do?” Rarity pulled back nearly tripping over Spike. “That was magic—I’m sure of it.” She took up a defensive stance pulling Spike back behind her. “Who are you and what have you done with Rainbow Dash?” Rarity’s horn glowed in flickering light as she bravely stood her ground.

Twilight raised her hooves in the air. “Wait, I can explain.” Pinkie Pie blinked and turned her head from side to side taking in the view all around. “I came back to help.”

“I know what you came back for. Keep your hooves off my friend, you monster!” Rarity strained to bring her magic up to full power. The magic beam spell she worked to conjure fizzled and never materialized.

Twilight dropped back from the bed and swung around to the near side. “Spike. Make sure Pinkie is okay. I need to talk to Rarity—alone.”

Rarity pushed Spike even further behind her. “I won’t let you touch a single scale on his precious little head! Get out of here before I unleash my… my magic!” Her threat was empty; her magic irrelevant at the moment. Realizing her bluff had been called, Rarity grabbed her knitting needles and swung them haphazardly in the most threatening manner she could muster. The tiny rods swished through the air as her knitting project went flying.

Twilight approached cautiously. “You have to trust me, Rarity. I’ll tell you what I can, but we need to talk in private.”

“Whatever you have to say, you can say it in front of all of us.” Rarity pivoted to keep herself between the bed and her perceived Rainbow imposter. Her threat lost credibility with each swish of her impromptu miniature swords.

Twilight had to think of something fast. The situation demanded an explanation, one that she wasn’t prepared to divulge. She had to tell the truth, but that might be going too far for the Trials. Barely overcoming the last one didn’t help to provide confidence she could afford another slip up. She made up her mind—her friends needed to know something. “I figured it out!”

“Stop talking in riddles, demon. We aren’t falling for your lies, whoever you are.” Rarity jostled for position. Her horn laid low, ready to strike with or without magic at the slightest provocation.

“Cut it out, Rarity. It’s me, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight sat back and raised her hooves in the air. “I figured out the problem with the rainbow flu—that’s why I came back.”

Pinkie Pie raised her hoof in the air wanting the teacher to call on her. “I could guess, but could somepony please explain what’s going on?”

Rarity didn’t budge. “If that’s true, then tell me something only Rainbow Dash would know.”

Twilight shook her head. “What kind of test is that? If I were some kind of demon, I would know everything that’s inside my head anyway.”

“Point taken.” Rarity straightened up. “So tell me what you discovered about the rainbow flu, Rainbow Dash.” She dropped the knitting needles into her basket and plopped herself down on the bed.

“That’s it? Aren’t you going to try and quiz me some more?” Twilight couldn’t believe how quickly Rarity had just let the whole thing go.

“Why should I, you’re obviously Rainbow Dash. Nopony else would be so stubborn as to try and make sense of my simple question. Now, tell us what you know.” Rarity crossed her back legs and fell over on her side keeping her head propped up under a foreleg.

Twilight shook her head. Even having been recently joined together, she had no idea what could possibly be going on in Rarity’s brain. She wasn’t going to waste any more time thinking about it either. “It’s pretty simple, but we need to get everypony back together. Where did they all go?”

“Hello, what’s going on?” Pinkie Pie stretched her foreleg further into the air before catching sight of the balloons floating from the headboard. Forgetting her question, she turned away to bat her hooves at them.

“Right after you left, the whole party fell apart.” Rarity reached back and pulled on a balloon string to bring it down into Pinkie’s range.

“Applejack? Fluttershy? Princess Celestia? They all left?” Twilight began to pace. “Why would they all leave?”

Spike poked out his head from where he’d been stuffed behind the headboard. “Why would it matter? You seemed to think it was okay to abandon your friend when she needed you most. Even Celestia told you to stay here with her. So much for the Element of Loyalty.”

Twilight straightened up and defended the actions of Rainbow Dash. “I went to find Twilight, but came back to help when I realized what was going on.” The pieces of the puzzle didn’t quite seem to fit. Rainbow Dash hadn’t been gone for more than the morning and the party finished up the night before. Twilight pondered the question of what her current host had done with the time in the interim.

“We found the note you left this morning. By the sound of it, you must have spent the entire night going back and forth on the idea of leaving or not.” Rarity sat back in her chair and pulled up a scrap of paper from the bedside table. Spike jumped out of the way as she went. “Seriously though, what made you come back?”

“Because I needed to do my part in helping Pinkie Pie. I needed to absorb the magic of the rainbow flu.” Twilight approached the bedside. “I’m pretty sure I need to help you too, Rarity.”

“You’re not making any sense, dear.” Rarity stared back unflinching. “Just tell me what you did to help Pinkie Pie.”

Twilight pulled her tail around and flopped it on the bed. “The rainbow flu is magic. It’s just how it works. It only affects Element bearers and it jumps from one to the next. I have it now.” Twilight pointed out each color in her rainbow tail and hopped her hoof from one section to the next. “I took the magic from Pinkie, Pinkie took it from Applejack, Applejack took it from Fluttershy, and Fluttershy took it from you. The magic needed somewhere to go, otherwise you’d all still be in a coma.”

“That’s a wonderful idea in concept, but there’s a flaw in your logic.” Rarity drew up a hoof and examined the polish. “I was already awake by the time Fluttershy arrived in Ponyville.”

“That’s what I mean.” Twilight drew up next to Rarity. “I need to help you too.” She quickly reached out and touched Rarity’s horn. A single spark jumped across.

Rarity pulled back in shock. “How dare you touch my horn without asking permission.” She felt the tip and it started to glow. Leaning over, she tipped her head and the bowl of water levitated off the ground and then came back to rest. “I-I have my magic back. H-How did you know?”

Twilight sat back and folded her forelegs. “How did I know your magic wasn’t working, or how did I know that I could help get it going again?”

“Both,” Rarity stammered.

“Kind of a lucky guess.” Twilight grinned. “I figured your horn absorbed most of the magic and that’s why you haven’t been using it lately. All the others needed a direct shock to wake them up since they don’t have those cool Unicorn horns to take care of that kind of thing.”

“But what happens now? When each of us were all infected there was somepony else to pass it to.” Rarity pointed at Twilight. “You’re infected now, but you don’t have a horn. Who’s going to help wake you up?”

“Guess I’ll have to trust that I’m too awesome for the rainbow flu to knock me out.” Twilight sighed. “Either that, or we better hope Twilight makes it back soon to help fix all this.” The idea for what would happen next was one she hadn’t considered. If she did pass this Trial, how would she be able to help Rainbow Dash from half-way across the globe? Shaking the thought from her head, she leaned over to Pinkie Pie. “By the way, happy birthday, Pinkie.”

“What?” Pinkie Pie sprang from her bed popping the balloon she was holding. “I missed Gummy’s party?”

“No, Pinkie. You didn’t miss the party. It was actually pretty fun. I’m sure Gummy had the time of his life.” Spike chimed in above the panic. “You probably forgot because of the rainbow flu.”

“But… Wait… Is it my birthday now? Where is everypony?” Pinkie slumped down and looked like she was about to cry. “Don’t they want to come to my party?”

Spike went down his mental checklist to bring her up to speed on the whereabouts of the rest of the gang. “Celestia had to return to Canterlot, Applejack needed to finish the harvest—she said she’d be back this afternoon—and Fluttershy had to wrangle all her animals plus help her parents load their things so they could get back to Cloudsdale.”

Rarity stretched out her foreleg to pat Pinkie’s head. “And then there’s us, dear—we’re here to celebrate with you.”

“That’s not right. Let’s go get Applejack and Fluttershy and have a real party.” Twilight stretched out her wings before she remembered that flying wasn’t something she wanted to be doing. Checking herself, she figured some precautions were in order. “Umm, Rarity? Could I ask a favor now that you have your magic back?”

“Certainly, darling. What can I do for you?” The purple glow from Rarity’s horn sprang to life as she tossed the water dish in the air reveling in the return of her abilities.

“Could you bind my wings so I can’t fly?” Twilight folded her wings back in tight to her sides. “I don’t know how long I have before the flu hits, and I don’t want to go all rainbow coma hundreds of feet in the air.”

Rarity recoiled somewhat at the request. “That’s—a good idea.” She set down the water bowl and concentrated on a different sort of magic. “Hold still a moment. I’m a little rusty, but I think I can handle a simple binding spell.” Her horn sparked and carried a beam toward Twilight’s wings. The feathers wilted and lumped together in an immovable mass.

“Ahhhh! That’s good.” Twilight hopped back as the heat became too much. The smell of burnt feathers seeped through the room.

“Sorry.” Rarity pulled back and put a hoof over her nose. “I did mention that I was a bit rusty. In any case, I don’t think you’ll be flying anytime soon.” The standard blue hue looked a little black around the edges of Twilight’s primaries.

“It’ll work.” Twilight glanced out the window before turning back toward the door. “I’ll go get the others. You guys stay here and set up for the party.” In a flash, she was charging down the hall. The others watched her go without protest.

“Fluttershy, are you there?” Twilight knocked on the door of the cottage. Fluttershy’s big bear friend barely raised an eyebrow in response to the noise. From within, the chatter of animals muffled the sound of pony hooves coming to welcome another guest.

The handle turned and the door pulled inward. “Hello, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy smiled stiffly and stepped to the side presenting her already full house. “Please come in.” The scene behind her bordered on total chaos. Frazzled to the point of splitting, she looked ready to fall apart.

Twilight stepped back after seeing the circus inside. Most of the animals she recognized from earlier, but there were significantly more that she didn’t. Three in particular that she did recognize sat in the corner together but apart from the rest—Gummy, Angel and Tank. None of them looked particularly happy to be there. “Sorry Fluttershy, I just came by to tell you that Pinkie’s awake and we’re having a party for her up at the castle.”

“That’s wonderful.” Fluttershy maintained her smile and automatically began petting a badger that had crawled up alongside her. She didn’t even flinch when a pair of geese flew in her window and crash landed on her couch. Angel flew into a tirade finally losing his cool. Hopping over and waving a frying pan, he chased the fowl back out the window.

Fluttershy was miserable and Twilight could see it. All her animal friends wanted so badly to show their love and affection, and she didn’t have the heart to turn them away. Twilight resolved to stage an intervention. “Fluttershy, you’re coming with me to the party. Let’s grab Tank and Gummy and get out of here.” She rushed past and quickly scooped up the pets. With a bit of a nudge, she had Fluttershy out the door a moment later.

Twilight tossed Gummy on her back and led the way over the stream before turning down the path toward Sweet Apple Acres. Tank’s flying apparatus clicked into gear as he floated along behind.

Barely free of the house and just past the bridge on the open road, Fluttershy collapsed. “I can’t do it anymore.” She sunk to the ground and covered her head in her forelegs. “It’s just too much.”

Twilight stopped and spun back to assist. “What’s wrong, Fluttershy?” She reached out to comfort her friend. “How can I help?”

“Twilight, my parents, rainbow flu, my animal friends—I don’t even have a present for Pinkie Pie’s birthday party.” The tears came fast for Fluttershy.

All Twilight could do was wrap a leg around her friend’s neck and pull her in tight for a hug. “Just let it all out. I’m here for you.” Gummy curled up on Twilight’s back and Tank landed and nuzzled up close to Fluttershy’s side. They remained that way for a few tear-soaked minutes. Fluttershy had a good cry, and Twilight did her best to provide the shoulder to cry on. The emotional toll of the past week bore heavily on them both.

While in their state of despair and comfort giving, none other than Applejack happened to gallop up the lane. Twilight raised her head with the sound of approaching hoofbeats. “Applejack!” She waved and called out to the approaching pony.

“What’s in tarnation happened to y’all?” Applejack pulled up and came over to check on the pair. With Fluttershy in tears and Twilight’s wings singed and fused together, it was quite the sight to behold.

Twilight smiled reassuringly. “I’ll fill you in on the way to the castle. We’ve got a party to get to.”

“Did you find Twilight?” Applejack asked expectantly while helping to haul up a weepy Fluttershy.

“Not yet, but Pinkie’s awake and we need to throw her a birthday party.” Twilight helped lift the other side while keeping steady for Gummy and allowing Tank some room to propeller into the air again. Fluttershy sniffled but came up easily.

“I thought you weren’t doing parties until we found Twilight.” Applejack pulled back Fluttershy’s matted and tear soaked mane from her face. The rainbow streaks in her hair drew together in a glob of mixed colors.

Twilight brushed off Fluttershy’s dusty coat and patted out a few misaligned rainbow feathers in her wing. “We’re making an exception for Pinkie since I just woke her up and got Rarity her magic working again.”

“Say what?” Applejack’s confused look made it clear that the story needed to start from the beginning.

“I just want to go to bed.” The tired and drained, tear-soaked and dusty Fluttershy dropped her head.

Twilight’s smile brightened considerably as a brilliant idea popped into her head. “That settles it then. We’ll have a slumber party at the castle and I can bring you both up to speed on the way there.” She patted Fluttershy on the shoulder and motioned her on ahead.

Fluttershy looked up. “Can we leave my animal friends here this time?” A small smile crept up the corners of her mouth.

“Other than Tank and Gummy, I think we can manage that.” Twilight giggled and joined Fluttershy in another reassuring hug.

Applejack looked on, still a bit confused. “Are you feelin’ okay, Rainbow Dash? You’re acting a might strange and your wings look like they’ve been bar-b-queued.”

“I’ll be doing much better once we’re all back at the castle.” Twilight shook out her true rainbow mane. “As for the wings, you’re just going to have to trust me on that one. I had Rarity bind them—It’s for my own good.”

Applejack shook her head. The red and pink streaks of color in her mane made her a pretty close match to Rainbow Dash in terms of color. “Maybe I don’t want to know, but at this point, I could use a bit of good news. Just start at the beginning and give it to me straight.”

“I’ll do my best.” Twilight turned her head to address the turtle. “Tank, lead the way. We’ve got a party to get to.”

“This place has like thirty bedrooms. You don’t all have to sleep on the floor in the throne room.” Spike grumbled as he lugged a pile of pillows and blankets down the hall.

“The whole point of a sleepover is to sleep together, Spike.” Twilight hauled along a few more pillows on top of a makeshift sleigh of bedsheets. The cloth slid easily over the polished crystal floor toward the throne room. “You’re welcome to join us if you want.”

“I better not. It sounds like a pretty hard-core mare thing.” Spike pulled up outside the throne room doors. “I have a reputation as a gentle-dragon to uphold after all.” He dropped off his load and turned to head back the way he came.

“Suit yourself.” Twilight pushed on through the doorway lugging her sheets in tow. The others greeted her in subdued welcome. Rarity sat brushing out Fluttershy’s mane. Applejack tended to the bedding setup. Pinkie was busy hanging the recycled decorations from the day before—her chair looked rather festive even considering the lack of overall theming in the decor. Gummy and Tank curled up between the seats on their own pile of blankets together.

Seeing all of her friends displaying the bright colored markings of their rainbow power forms gave Twilight some encouragement. She was nearing the end of her engagement and everything should be resolved properly if she could stick to the course and finish strong. Becoming Rainbow Dash helped remove the only major obstacle she faced in all her previous Trials. Without somepony constantly scrutinizing her every move, she was able to focus more on the task at hoof.

A quick detour to her royal quarters upstairs netted the present she had been planning to give Pinkie on her birthday. Removing the tag saying ‘From Twilight,’ she presented the sturdy book of jokes as having come from Rainbow Dash instead. The present backfired a bit when it became evident that no pony else had the forethought to bring a gift to the last minute slumber birthday party. A few warm hugs and well wishes later, all thoughts of presents were forgotten and they got down to discussing recent events.

Pinkie, being the center of attention, looked around at the others. “Thank you all for coming. I really appreciate you being here.” Her smile from the fleeting moment of birthday enjoyment quickly faded. “I just wish Twilight was here as well. It would be the best birthday present ever to have her back safe and sound.” She walked over towards Twilight’s seat and bowed her head.

The group moved in and huddled close together facing the empty chair. Twilight bowed her head as well and fought the urge to come out with the truth. The idea of disclosing to her friends the plight of the world and the part she had to play in deciding the future of magic was near torture considering the grief hiding it had caused. Still, she had come so far and she still wasn’t sure if letting it out now would derail the final Trials. When it was all over, she would be free to fill them in.

“It can’t be!” Rarity’s voice struck a chord. She turned and faced Twilight and then looked back toward the starburst throne. “What in Celestia’s name…” She drew back from the group and stumbled over a throw pillow. Falling to the ground, she quickly drew back up and covered her mouth as she stared straight ahead.

“What’s the matter, Rarity? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Applejack hopped over the blanket pile to assist. Fluttershy drew back with a nervous look. Pinkie Pie just looked more confused.

Twilight wasn’t sure what to do—Rarity was blubbering and pointing in her general direction. She turned back to look at the empty throne they were all staring at a moment ago. In the fuzzy reflection of the crystalline high back, she discovered what had set Rarity off. Her own image met her gaze—not the light blue mixed with rainbow styling of her friend, but her own familiar purple coat complete with Alicorn horn and wings. She spun around. “Rarity, I can explain.”

Chapter Eighteen – Circle of Trust

View Online

Rarity finally recovered her voice. “Is it really you?” Reaching out a hoof, she coaxed herself forward.

“What in blazes is goin’ on?” Applejack scolded.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy drew back having caught a glimpse of the same image as Rarity.

“No silly.” Pinkie Pie bounded to the front. Catching up a lock of Twilight’s mane she turned to face the others. “It’s sort of hard to tell with all of us sporting rainbows, but this is Rainbow Dash.” She spoke the name slowly giving emphasis with her demonstration of the multicolored mane.

Twilight carefully removed Pinkie’s hoof from her hair. “Sorry, Pinkie, but they happen to be right.” She took a few steps toward the throne and lined up with the reflective backing so all could see.

Applejack removed her hat. “I’ll be bucked.” Her floored expression said it all.

“Wait a sec!” Pinkie stormed over to the throne. “You’re saying all I had to do was make a birthday wish and… well…” She picked up Twilight’s tail and inspected her cutie mark while comparing the reflected image. “I give up. Who wants cake?”

Rarity pulled herself up and walked over toward Twilight. “If you’re Twilight, then where is Rainbow Dash?”

Twilight sat down on her throne. “I don’t know for sure.” Rarity halted her approach with the others taking up positions alongside. Twilight stared down at the four confused faces. “It’s a long story and I’m not sure I can get into all of it right now.”

“Umm, we’re all ears and we’ve got all night. Let’s hear it.” Applejack plopped herself down on an oversized pillow.

Twilight hung her head. “I know you all must have a million questions for me, but that’s the problem. I can’t really tell you what’s going on. You’ll just have to trust me.”

“Can you at least tell us if you’re okay?” Fluttershy settled in next to Applejack.

“I’m fine, Fluttershy.” Twilight quickly answered. “Thanks for asking.”

“How about Rainbow Dash?” Applejack asked. “Is she okay too?”

“As far as I know.” Twilight lifted her head. “She may be joining your rainbow ranks here soon, but I’m not sure how she’s going to handle breaking the effects of the spell.”

“Spell? What spell?” Rarity perked her ears as she slid into her pillow.

“Duh. The illusion spell Rainbow’s using on her reflection to make her look like Twilight.” Pinkie giggled and hopped down onto another pillow. “Awesome prank by the way—although your delivery could use a little work.”

“Pinkie, it’s not a trick.” Twilight straightened up tall. “It’s really me—I’m Twilight. Right now I’m stuck in Rainbow’s body just like I was stuck in all the rest of you over the past few days. I helped Rarity and her sister come together. Then I worked out Fluttershy’s issues with her parents. Next, I got Applejack through the harvest, I hope without her family getting too upset. Yesterday, I even threw a party for Gummy—which is something I will gladly let you handle in the future, Pinkie.” She paused after the rush of disclosure. “That is, if we even have a future.”

“What do you mean, Twilight?” Fluttershy shook her head. “Have you been to the future again? Is it bad?”

Twilight struggled with herself. The truth wanted badly to be set free. She closed her eyes and silently wished for Celestia, or Starswirl, or even Aeon himself to magically appear and set everything straight. The very fabric of the universe and the harmony that held chaos in check threatened to tear loose if she failed her test. She couldn’t decide if it was worth the risk divulging it all even if it was to her friends. In the end, she had to trust that they would understand.

Breaking from her conflict, she yelled, “Rarity, break the binding spell!” A panicked breath followed. “I need to get to Canterlot and talk to the Princess.” Overwhelmed and alone in her decision, she punted. The Princess would be able to help. If she couldn’t, then there really would be a problem.

Rarity stood up and calmly maintained her composure. “Twilight. I can see you are having trouble telling us just what exactly is going on. I don’t know why you can’t tell us, since we’re all your friends here, but I will do my best to understand and help you regardless.” Rarity’s horn came to life as a soft glow encircled Twilight’s wings.

Applejack sprung to her hooves as well. “Same here, Twi. If there’s anything I can do to help, just say the word.”

Fluttershy remained seated. “I’ll do my best to help as well. You know you can always count on a friend.” Her kindhearted smile warmed Twilight’s heart.

Pinkie Pie bounced around the group. “Best… Birthday… Ever!”

The warmth of Rarity’s spell ratcheted up a few notches. Twilight’s feathers loosened from their tangled mass, but it didn’t stop there. The feeling spread out across her back and down through her dock and tail as well as up past the base of her neck. As the inner glow reached her crown, the same feeling crept along through her legs and pulsed down into her hooves. She recognized the feeling and she knew she didn’t have long.

Twilight barely had the chance to squeak out “I’ll be fine—don’t worry!” before she burst into full-blown rainbow-fied Dash. She lost sight of her friends as she slipped into the blackness of the waiting pool. The welcoming hoof of Starswirl reached out to hold her as she spilled out into the Temple of Harmony.

Turning back to the pool, the gathering of mares in the vision remained remarkably calm. Rarity and Fluttershy helped carry a blanket to lay across Rainbow Dash. Applejack left the room, but returned soon after with a worried looking Spike in tow. Pinkie Pie divided up the rest of her birthday cake and pulled up a blanket next to Rainbow. She set a small plate in front of the comatose mare holding the final slice.

Twilight watched as Spike scribbled out a note dictated by Applejack and tossed it into a breath of dragonfire. Having weathered the storm of emotion, the tired group eventually extinguished the lights and settled in for the night. With everypony huddled around the stricken Rainbow Dash, the vision came to a close.

“You have done well, Scion.” The loud voice of Lord Aeon thundered though the temple. “The Elements are pleased.” Within the crystal star, five globes spun together in a stunning display of rainbow light.

Twilight, along with Starswirl, turned to face the Master. “Is that all? Am I done?” Twilight stepped forward cautiously gauging the response. Aeon lay still except for the labored rise and fall accompanying each breath.

Starswirl placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I’m afraid not, Princess.”

Twilight dropped back and swung around to face Starswirl. “What do you mean? I’m the Element of Magic. I can’t take over my own body and go through another Trial like the rest—I’m already in it. As well, I certainly hope I’ve proved that I’ve already mastered my own Element at some level. Isn’t that how I became a princess in the first place?”

“By your own admission, you do not yet understand your place and therefore must complete the final Trial.” Aeon shook the ground as he unexpectedly lumbered from his resting place. Taking two giant steps forward, his center horn roared to life. A beam of light shot from his head and collided with the golden dome above. With a loud crack, a seam appeared and split the dome in two. Both halves slid away into the stonework above as the night sky opened up to view.

Twilight gazed up at the light of the nearly full moon overhead. Having been secluded in the temple for the better part of four days, the rush of fresh air sought to carry her away on the welcome breeze. She searched her thoughts going over Aeon’s remark. Something was missing and she had no idea what would follow. Uncertainty opened the door to fear. Fear led to her rising levels of panic. Panic wasn’t a good thing for Twilight.

Aeon’s horn lost its glow and he slowly swung around taking up his spot by the back pillars once more. Sinking to the ground, he spoke low and with ragged breaths. “Take up your rest, Scion. The final Trial begins at sunrise.” Without another word, he closed most of his eyes and tucked his head into the curve of his forearm.

Twilight drew back into the waiting hooves of Starswirl. The warm embrace of the stallion sheltered her against the cool night breeze. Her hooves knocked as the rising panic melted away. Still, she felt lost and afraid once again. “It sounds like I failed.” Her voice quivered to a hush.

“That couldn’t be further from the truth, my dear.” Starswirl lifted her head up to see eye to eye. “The Twilight I know wouldn’t back down from a challenge. She’d face it head on. The final Trial is much different from the others—there’s nothing left to prove.”

“I’m not sure if that makes me feel any better about it.” Twilight pulled herself free and made her way to the other end of the temple. Her tail sagged behind as thoughts of a successful and unsuccessful final Trial swam in her head. So much depended on her; so much that she still knew so little about.

Starswirl followed closely behind. “Twilight Sparkle, you just need to trust in yourself. That’s all that stands between you and a clear understanding of your destiny.”

“I guess I have about two-and-a-half days to figure it out for myself then, since no one around here seems keen on filling me in on that part.” Twilight plopped herself down on her makeshift bed.

Starswirl pulled up a golden wool blanket and tucked it around Twilight. “If I could tell you that easily, I most certainly would. Trust me when I say that you already know the answer, but you have to find it for yourself. That is the only way.”

Twilight just tucked her head between her hooves and closed her eyes.

“Sleep well, Princess. I’ll see you at sunrise.” Starswirl backed away slowly before turning on his heels and sinking into the shadows.

The sky overhead slipped seamlessly from moonlight to sunshine. Twilight stood at the base of the Pool of Harmony watching the rotation of the spheres within the star. She hadn’t been there long. The night had been kind and she slept rather peacefully under the warmth of the fleece. Whatever her final task was to be, she was as ready as she would ever be to face it.

A few of Aeon’s eyes kept watch on her, unbound by any recognition from the Master of Magic himself. If it weren’t for the steady plume of smoke rising from his nostrils and the subtle motion of his chest, she may have thought she was too late as it was.

“I’ve been thinking,” Twilight began as soon as she felt the presence of Starswirl approaching from behind. “What if I never made any friends? What would have happened then?”

“Chaos, I suppose.” Starswirl reached back and flipped open the pack laid across his back.

“Is it really that bad? Discord seems to enjoy it.” Twilight continued to stare up at the orbs, embraced in their hypnotic trance.

“I guess that depends on your definition of good. For a creature like Discord, chaos is natural and pure. I don’t suppose he feels the chaotic powers he commands to be anything but a normal state of being. There is nothing inherently good or bad in that view, only what we feel relative to our own natural sense of order.” Starswirl drew up next to Twilight and gazed up into the crystal star along with her. “I would ask how you would feel if everything you held to be good and true were suddenly stripped away without warning. Night became day and day became night. Love swapped with hate and everypony was made to accept it. How would you feel then?”

Twilight glanced down at the pool and the final orb floating just under the surface. “I think I would feel a lot like that orb down there. There used to be five others sharing its light and radiating back in turn. Now, it’s all alone. Life would still go on, but I’m not sure how good it would be without the Element of Magic.”

Starswirl let out a heavy sigh. “I’m afraid the Master was right. You do have a Trial left to complete and a great lesson still to learn.”

Twilight stomped her hoof. “And just how do you expect me to do that? Is there somepony out there that’s supposed to teach me my final lesson? Is it written down in one of your long lost books? How am I supposed to learn when the teachers remain silent?

“As I said, you already know the answer.” Starswirl picked up his foreleg and placed his hoof against Twilight’s chest. “Search within yourself and let your heart teach your head what it already knows. Let the Elements of Harmony show you the way.”

“I’ve been thinking about it all night. I’m not even sure I understand how I came to pass each Trial up until now. I feel like I’ve still got a lot to learn and I’m nowhere close to ready to face number six. Still, I’m as ready as I’ll ever be unless you’re going to fill in the gap with a quick lesson or two. I doubt Aeon will have much to say on the matter—even though everything depends on my success at this point.” Twilight peered over the still water at the sleeping Guardian.

“He must conserve his energy. We still have two days left before the equinox and he can’t afford a misstep.” Starswirl walked around in front of Twilight. “If you’re ready to face the final Trial, reach in and get your last foci.”

“You said this Trial would be different.” Twilight reached into the pack and pulled out a sheet of paper. “It seems like we’re doing the same thing as before, except now, I’m all out of friends.”

“You are partially correct. While the Trial may be different in purpose, the methods employed are the same.” Starswirl giggled as he watched Twilight bring up the page and consider the contents. “I trust you realize where this is going?”

Twilight read down the page: a common form from her years at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Every subject under the sun listed out with a golden letter ‘A’ off to the right side. The final line, instead, read Friendship with a silver colored ‘C.’ Her eyes went wide as she considered the implications. “You aren’t going to send me back in time to my fillyhood days in school? I’m not going to have fix my grade, am I?”

Starswirl laughed. “No, no, no. Way too dangerous.” He finished with a sigh. “The whole reason for these items is to have you create a bond with your host as you go about your Trial. When I picked up your report card, I couldn’t help but notice you had it stuck in the back of your drawer. I thought to myself, why would Twilight Sparkle not have each and every one of her report cards hanging from the wall in a pretty little frame all proud of her great accomplishments?”

“Because I’m not!” Twilight stomped her hoof again.

“And why is that?” Starswirl rebounded.

“Because I wasn’t perfect.” Twilight turned her head and shied away. “How was I supposed to know Friendship was an important subject?”

“Ahhh… So now we get to the heart of the matter.” Starswirl backed away from the pool. “I believe you have a Trial to attend to. See that you work out that small detail while you’re at it.”

Twilight stared down at the page and took a step toward the pool. Peering over the edge, she found her reflection in the water. A common Unicorn. Nothing all that special about her. How has it all come to this? I never wanted to be a Princess. I never asked to be a Scion. Why is it all up to me?

A hoof slipped into view as Starswirl placed her crown on her head. “I think you’ll be needing this as well.” He stepped back and bowed. “Good Luck, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship. May the Elements guide you to your destiny.”

“If I fail and everything falls apart, I’m going to haunt you for the rest of the afterlife.” Twilight gave Starswirl an apprehensive smile and stepped into the water.

Chapter Nineteen – A Royal Calling

View Online

“Summon the royal physician!” The commanding voice of a royal guard stallion boomed in Twilight’s ears. She felt lightheaded and struggled to lift her neck as the room around her slowly stopped spinning. Her eyes drew focus on the armored stallion hovering above her. Supporting her head, his firm hoof helped prop her up.

Even with the support, she struggled to compensate around a shifting center of balance. A tingling sensation radiated into her lower extremities. Making a concerted effort, she raised a hoof in front of her face. The porcelain hairs of her slender foreleg stood on end leading down to a gold hoof cap. Passing focus out into the room beyond, the gaze of a dozen or more ponies and their worried looks cascaded back on her. The panic returned. Only two words escaped her mouth. “Oh no…”

“Take it easy, Princess. Help is on the way.” The voice diminished to a soothing tone as Twilight gathered her wits about her. Blinking up into the light, the guard’s armor reflected her familiar form, but in a way that only she recognized. She swished her billowing tail aside slowly coming to terms with her current host’s body.

A flash of light caught her off guard. A much more familiar voice did nothing to set her at ease. “Sister, art thou alright?” The guard stepped aside as Luna hopped forward and placed a hoof on Twilight’s cheek. Gently sliding it down her elongated neck, Luna brushed the flowing bundle of cosmic mane aside. “Art thou injured?”

“I-I’m fine.” Twilight shook her head and stretched out her long legs. “I must have fainted is all. Would you both help me up?”

“Are you certain, Your Majesty? Should we not wait for the physician?” The guard glanced over at Luna seeking her support on the matter.

“Perhaps that is wise, sister.” Luna crumpled her brow and stared down at Twilight with a stern, but gentle gaze.

Twilight shook her head. “I’ll be fine, just help me up, please.” Luna and the guard consulted silently. Luna nodded her head and they both reached out to support Twilight as she struggled to make sense of her new legs. Getting all four secured beneath her, she lifted up the fore followed closely by the rear. Swishing out her massive tail and tossing her mane, Twilight spread out her wings and stood tall near the base of the throne in the royal hall of Canterlot Castle. Her subjects let out a cheer as they watched their Princess recover from her fall.

Thrust into action, Twilight mounted the throne. She cleared her throat and nodded to the guard. “Please continue.” She turned and surveyed the line of ponies rushing to form up. Luna approached and took up her place by her side. The business of the royal court, impeded by her sudden entrance into the body of the reigning monarch, queued out the far doors.

The royal guard saluted. “Yes, Your Highness.” He clicked his back hooves together and turned to face the petitioners. “Next case, step forward.”

Twilight did her best to smile as a blue Unicorn stallion approached. Averting his gaze and bowing his head near the ground, he mumbled, “A thousand apologies, Princess.” His teeth chattered and his tail hugged his flank in full submission to the head of the realm. “I didn’t mean to startle you like that.”

Twilight blushed. She dipped her head and bent her leg to bow in return. “My apologies to you, good sir. I’m sorry if I frightened you. I promise it won’t happen again.”

Luna shot a glance toward Twilight. The petitioner froze in place. Twilight peeked up to consider the silence that fell over the room.

“Guards,” Luna began, “see to it these ponies needs are met. I shall consult with my sister in private. Court adjourned!” With a flash of her horn, the royal hall blinked away to be replaced by Celestia’s quarters in the upper tower.

Twilight fell back a pace. “What was that all about?”

Luna’s magic secured the door. With a worried look, she circled the bed keeping a steady eye on her sister. “That was thou making a fool of thyself.” Her words cut to the core. “What art thou doing?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, unsure of where she stood on the level of private relations with Princess Luna.

“Let me be clear,” Luna came to a stop in front of the balcony doors. “I know something is wrong. Tell me what it is before I have to take matters into my own hooves.”

A sudden fear of being outed came upon Twilight. She backed away and sat down on the step leading up to the central bedstand, nearly tripping over her tail in the process. The same questions as before surfaced once again. Telling her friends was one thing, but Twilight felt she had to draw the line somewhere. The more ponies she told, the harder it would be to keep her cover and complete her mission. In the relative privacy of the royal bedroom, she had precious leeway to work with.

Locking eyes with Luna, she knew there was only one way out of this mess. With a heavy sigh, she blurted out the truth: “I’m Twilight Sparkle.”

Luna grinned, the corners of her mouth contorting into a wry smile. “That’s obvious.” She walked the short distance and sat herself down beside Twilight. “Now, tell me what is wrong.”

“You… You already knew?” Twilight peered down at her golden hooves considering the weight of the mantle around her neck. “How could you know?”

“I know all about the Trials.” Luna placed a hoof around Twilight’s shoulder. “There is little my sister can hide from me, much less thyself. Dreams lay bare many a secret, and it is my duty to assist the dreamer in resolving their inner turmoil. I find discretion in these matters of privacy to be of upmost importance, but I see something is wrong here. Now, shall we discuss this the easy way—” Luna turned and nodded her head toward the bed, a sly grin spreading across her face. “—or the even easier way?”

Twilight grabbed Luna in a full blown hug. “I need your help, Princess. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.” The stress of the Trials compounded with her current host state weighed heavily on her. Some guidance from her mentor, a slight inkling of what she was meant to do beyond the cryptic machinations of Starswirl and Aeon, anything would have been a welcome relief. In the absence of her immediate friends, she clung to Luna for whatever support she could give.

Luna returned the hug, if only briefly. Pushing gently away, she stood up and wheeled back around to face Twilight. “Might I first suggest you begin acting more like my sister and a princess in general? We don’t want to raise suspicions any more than they already are. Having to explain Starswirl as some distant relative was far too entangling as it was. We also have visiting dignitaries that must be handled with care. Speaking of which, I should get back to them as soon as possible. What else do you need from me?”

“I think I could use another hug.” Twilight gave a hint of a smile and rose up from the step. Shaking a forehoof and swishing her tail, she added, “More than anything, I need to get used to this body.”

With a thought, she spread out her wings and concentrated on the last piece she still had her doubts about. The spike on her head sparked and fizzed as she strained to levitate a book off the far shelf.

She relaxed. “Well, it was worth a try.”

Luna dropped her smile and tossed open the balcony door. “I see we have a serious problem. Please, follow me.” Swiftly, she slipped through the door and into the light of the sun. Twilight followed a few steps behind.

The sun shone warm on Twilight’s flank, invigorating her soul—a welcome sensation given the dire situation she faced.

Luna held back to the side. Pointing up, she indicated the source of her fears.

Twilight’s realization hit a moment later. “I-I can’t raise the sun without my magic!”

Luna clutched the moon collar at her neck. “I’m not sure that I can either.”

Twilight spun around to face the Princess. “What do you mean? Don’t you know how?”

“Of course I know how!” Luna lashed out and immediately shrunk back, lowering her eyes and tossing her mane. “I am not my sister, however. I do not command the Mantle of the Sun. As far as my duties concern the moon, I am more than capable, but without my sister’s magic, it will be—difficult—to persuade the sun to alter course. I am perfectly capable of raising the moon, and the setting of the sun shouldn’t prove too difficult. Although, I fear, tomorrow’s sunrise may prove most challenging.”

“What should I do?” Twilight asked.

“Do what you must.” Luna unfurled her wings. “Find a way to control thy magic, or else restore my sister to her rightful place. I must see to our guests and prepare for tonight. Good luck, Twilight Sparkle.” With a series of flaps, she took off from the balcony, winging her way toward the East Tower.

Twilight stood alone, the gentle breeze washing over her as she peered down from the railing. The splendor of the capitol city spread out below, an entire kingdom sat at her command. Being a princess was one thing; being the ruler of Equestria was a task she didn’t feel ready to accept—even if the position was only temporary. She had always wanted to be just like her mentor, but never in this way.

“Why me?” Twilight shouted at the sky. “Why, of all ponies, does it have to be me?”

Looking down from Canterlot Mountain toward the southern horizon, the sun sparked a glimmer in the direction of Ponyville. From this distance she couldn’t make out the detail, only the spire of the Castle of Friendship peeked out over the hills. A storm appeared to be rolling in from the Everfree Forest.

The clouds brought to mind her harrowing adventures at sea. How friendships were forged side by side in the squall. Lives very nearly lost, but thankfully saved in the end. The story of her life, in a way. Always waiting on the far side of conflict, she yearned to find her next rainbow.

Twilight’s eyes opened wide. “Rainbow!” she screamed, launching herself from the balcony.

Twilight marveled at the speed with which Celestia’s body flew. Faster than the wind itself, she galloped through the sky toward Ponyville. Dark clouds and chilling rain welcomed her arrival at the castle just shy of an hour after leaving Canterlot. Wet and sore from her hasty flight, she landed on the balcony leading in to the throne room. Tossing open the door, she expected to see her friends. Instead, pillows and blankets dotted the floor with an untouched slice of cake sitting on a plate in the middle of the room.

She carried past the remnants of the sleepover birthday party and out into the main hallway. Shadows roamed the hall in the middle of the day with the windows tapping out the beat of every raindrop assaulting the glass. A light approached from the stairway.

“Spike!” Twilight shouted at the glow.

“Uhh, Princess?” Spike jogged forward carrying a crystal star-shaped lantern.

“Where is she?” Twilight asked, skipping the usual introductions.

“Where is who?” Spike cocked his head to get a better view. “Can I get you a towel, Princess?”

Water pooled at Twilight’s hooves. Her mane sagged across her back and her tail clung to her hindquarters. Even her eyelashes drooped, completely uncharacteristic for a princess. “I’ll be fine. I need to find Rainbow Dash and the others. Where have they gone?”

“Third door on the right. They’re all in there.” Spike held up the lantern and jogged on ahead. “Follow me, Your Highness.”

Twilight shook her wings and tossed her mane. With a flip of her still dripping tail, she turned around in the puddle and followed the lantern down the hall.

Spike pushed the door open and stood aside. The light from within the bedroom spilled out into the hallway, amplifying the glow from his lantern. Twilight gave a nod and stepped through the doorway.

“Princess?” Rarity’s mouth hung ajar.

The others turned away from the bed to acknowledge the new arrival.

Spike poked his head around the door. “I’m going to go get some towels. Be right back.”

Twilight stepped forward and filled the gap created between Applejack and Fluttershy. She raised a hoof and gently laid it across Rainbow’s forehead. The spark sent a tingle up her leg and down her spine, the jolt amplified by her soggy state.

Rainbow Dash coughed and blinked her eyes open. A ring of smiles greeted her revival.

Twilight backed away and sunk to the floor, drained and emotionally exhausted.

“Twilight?” Applejack scooted over by her side. “Are you alright?”

“Of course she’s not alright.” Rarity sauntered over, her horn glowing warmly. “Allow me to help with you with that, dear.” Her magic blew a warm breeze through Twilight’s mane. The billowing hairs came unstuck, resuming their normal luster and flow.

“Thank you, Rarity.” Twilight tossed her mane to the other side of her neck and did her best to smile.

“Will somepony please tell me what’s going on?” Rainbow Dash sat up in bed and unfolded her wings, inspecting the multicolored tips.

“It’s the bestest birthday present ever!” Pinkie Pie shouted, leaping up on the bed and pointing down at the Princess. “Twilight’s back!”

“What happened?” Rainbow scanned around the room. “Where is she?”

“I’m sorry, Rainbow.” Twilight stood up. “It’s my fault for keeping secrets, and you deserve the truth. I’m Twilight Sparkle, and I’m trying to save the world as we know it.”

“Wait… Hold on a sec.” Rainbow Dash took a hoof and bashed it into the side of her head. Shaking off the pain, she turned back to Twilight. “I guess it’s not a dream, and now my head hurts.”

“I wish it were a dream.” Twilight walked across the room holding position by the window and looking out at the storm. “All I can hope for is a happy ending to this nightmare.” She raised a hoof to the window sill. “I just wish I knew what I was supposed to be doing right now.”

“I’ve got an idea.” Pinkie hopped down off the bed. “If you’re anything like the Twilight I know, shouldn’t the first place you look for an answer be the library?”

Twilight turned away from the window. “Pinkie, you’re brilliant!” She reared up and broke for the door. “To the library, everypony!”

The others followed.

Rainbow Dash sat in bed watching the departing herd. “Isn’t somepony going to tell me what the hay is going on?”

Galloping down the hall and right past Spike carrying a load of towels, Twilight skidded into the throne room. She quickly cleared the space in the middle, tossing pillows, blankets, and cake aside. The others approached and took up position near their respective thrones. Rainbow Dash was the last to join.

“Oh no. I forgot.” Twilight’s grin faded as she stared at the floor. “How am I going to open the door without my magic?” The smooth surface between the seats sealed away the entrance to the hidden library.

Spike tossed his towels aside and walked over to the far wall. “If you want to get into the library, all you had to do is ask.” He reached up and turned a crystal knob. “I installed a switch.” The room began to rumble and the stairs leading down to the library fell away into the floor.

“I don’t know what I’d ever do without you, Spike.” Twilight leapt over and gave Spike a big hug. She returned to the stairs just as quickly. “Let’s go find some answers, girls.” Floating in the wake of her whirlwind, the others followed her into the hidden library below.

The same musty smell as always greeted her as the sconces flamed to life. With the priority task of filling the main library, she hadn’t had time to study Starswirl’s personal store all that much. Spike had done his part to help organize and clean the bulk of the dust and mildew from the room. The answers to her questions lay somewhere on these shelves, she was sure of it. “Look through everything. There must be something here about it.”

“Twilight,” Fluttershy asked, stepping softly into the room, “what are we looking for?”

“A book.” Twilight turned and faced her friends. “Something that can show me how to use this.” She raised a hoof and pointed at the collar around her neck.

“Not to sound rude, but isn’t that just another piece of royal jewelry?” Rarity came closer to inspect the collar with the bright purple gem. “I’ve never really studied it up close.”

“It’s much more than that,” Twilight replied. “I should have figured it out when I was reading Celestia’s diary. The information was there, but she left out all the details about how it worked. I hope Starswirl wrote something about it that can help. Look around and see if you can find anything about the Mantle of the Sun.”

The girls quickly scattered to the far corners of the library. Twilight turned back to the nearest shelf and started pulling books down with her teeth. From behind, a timid voice cracked between the thuds of books hitting the floor.

“Twilight?” Rainbow Dash approached. “Is it really you?”

“Yes, Rainbow. It’s me.” Twilight didn’t even pause as she continued to tear through the shelf.

“How? Why… Why did you leave us?” Rainbow’s wavering voice squeaked out the questions.

Twilight sighed. “Blame Starswirl; blame fate; blame me if you want. None of it matters right now. If I don’t find a way to raise the sun, we could be in for a very long night. Not to mention the end of magic as we know it followed by eternal chaos.”

“But…” Rainbow sniffed and drew her foreleg across her eyes. “I thought I’d lost you.”

Twilight turned away from the shelf. From her taller vantage, she looked down on the teary-eyed Dash. The past few days came flooding back. All the lies, all the deceptions. Rainbow Dash took the brunt of it all. Here she stood—brave beyond her strength and loyal to a fault—one of her friends who would always stand by her, come what may.

Twilight threw her forelegs around her. “Oh, Rainbow. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for any of this to happen. I got swept up in something bigger than I knew and I didn’t want to drag you into it as well.”

“That’s what friends are for.” Rainbow Dash nuzzled in as close as she could. “Now, could you tell me how you turned into Celestia, cause it’s really messing with me.”

Twilight pulled back and shook her head. “Just be glad I’m not you anymore. It’s been a pretty crazy week.”

Kneading his claws and staring down at the floor, Spike stepped into the light at the bottom of the flight of stairs. “Princess Celestia, is there anything I can help you find? I’ve been through all the books in here, so I could probably help if you tell me what you’re looking for.”

Twilight let go of Rainbow Dash and made her way over to the steps. She knelt down in front of her assistant. “Spike, it’s me. Twilight.”

Spike stared straight back into her eyes. His lip quivered. “I knew it was you!” He rushed forward and threw his arms around Twilight.

“I’ve missed you so much.” Twilight wrapped her foreleg around Spike, tugging him in close.

“I hate to break this up,” Rainbow Dash said, “but didn’t you mention the end of magic and eternal chaos or something?”

“You’re right!” Twilight stood up nearly dragging Spike into the air with her. “We need your help, Spike. Do you remember any books that talk about the Mantle of the Sun?” She tapped her hoof to the collar around her neck.

“Of course. That’s easy.” Spike ran over to the shelves and climbed up on a stepstool. Reaching for the third shelf up, he pulled out a small book. Holding it close to his chest, he hurried back over to Twilight.

“Could you lay it down on the lectern?” Twilight gestured over to the stand. “My magic isn’t behaving at the moment, or else I would do it myself.”

Spike obliged and Twilight settled into the chair to begin reading the book.

“Celestial Calling: The Magic of the Royal Mantle.” Twilight opened to the first page and poured herself into the contents. After scanning through the first few chapters, she called out to pair of curious onlookers. “This is perfect!”

“What did you find?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I think I found the answer.” Twilight closed the book and tossed it over to Spike. “Take this and find me a saddle bag. Also, grab some parchment and a quill and meet me upstairs.”

Spike saluted and ran off up the stairs.

“Help me gather the others, Rainbow,” Twilight said, a look of confidence radiating from her. “We’re going to Canterlot.”

Chapter Twenty – Sunset

View Online

Twilight soared toward Canterlot. The sun remained fixed in the low eastern sky, granting its warmth to help dry her mane for the second time in as many hours. Without her magic to guide its journey, the entire day seemed frozen at the time of her arrival.

A few clouds behind, Rainbow Dash struggled to keep up. “Twilight, hold up!”

Twilight circled around and hovered, beating her wings against the pull of gravity. “We have to hurry. There isn’t much time left.”

“It’s not me, it’s Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash zipped up to her side and pointed back over the Ponyville storm clouds. Fluttershy looked more like a hummingbird as she furiously beat her rainsoaked wings, desperately trying to maintain altitude. Slowly, she made the climb.

“Are you going to be okay to fly to Canterlot, Fluttershy? You can always take the train with the others, if you want to.” Twilight thought about making her join them, but didn’t want to hurt her feelings.

“I’ll be okay,” Fluttershy said, panting as her wings caught more air and slowed their rapid cycling. “The hard part is over.”

“That may be true of the flying, but the hardest part is yet to come. We need to get to Canterlot and help Princess Luna.” Twilight pointed her hoof north and nodded her head.

“It’s not even supposed to rain for another three days,” Rainbow Dash muttered under her breath.

Fluttershy nodded to Twilight and the trio resumed their flight.

Free of the clouds and rain, Twilight called back over her shoulder as they went. “Remember not to call me Twilight when we get there.” She assumed her friends could hear her and settled into the stream.

Below, and not far behind, the Friendship Express chugged its way across the rolling hills bound for Canterlot. Flying was faster and there wasn’t any time to waste. Those that could took to the skies. The rest of the team boarded the train, and would rejoin them later.

The bigger worry weighing on Twilight’s mind was how quickly Princess Cadance and Shining Armor could make the trip down from the Crystal Empire. They replied to her letter saying they would be on the express train as soon as they could. Signing the message as both Celestia and herself certainly conveyed the urgency required. Timing was everything.

A half-hour into their flight, the golden spires of Canterlot rose in the distance. Fluttershy remained true to her word and kept pace as well as could be expected. Rainbow Dash sprinted along in bursts. Twilight held back, measuring her drive to go faster with the ability of her friends to keep up.

Spotting a patrol ahead, Twilight came to a halt. The others joined at her sides and hovered.

“Remember the plan,” Twilight said swinging her neck from left to right. “Stay close to me and follow my lead. We need to find Luna and wait for the others to arrive.”

“We got it, Twilight… uhh, I mean… Princess Celestia.” Rainbow Dash’s grin spread across her face.

“Just call me ‘princess’,” Twilight said, shaking her head. “It’s weird enough being in her body, I don’t need you using her name all the time as well.”

“It might help if you acted more like her and less like yourself—Princess.” Rainbow Dash smirked before rolling over and gliding away.

“I’m trying…” Twilight frowned.

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Fluttershy clasped a hoof over her mouth. “I’m sorry—Princess.” Her blushing helped soften the blow of an honest mistake.

“Let’s get going.” Twilight dipped her wings and pushed forward.

Three Pegasi approaching the castle with royal guests in attendance and a mysteriously unmoving sun in the sky set off some alarms. The guards made swift identification of the Princess and her entourage while escorting their approach to the royal tower.

Landing on her own balcony, Twilight hailed the guard detachment. “Where is my sister?” Two of the three stallions took up position near the doors.

“Resting in her quarters, Your Highness,” a grey stallion replied, stepping forward and snapping a hoof to his temple. “Shall I summon her?”

“Where is the royal delegation from Maretonia?” Twilight asked, not bothering to answer the guard’s question.

“They are in the gardens on a tour with the royal gardener, Your Majesty. I believe dinner is next on the royal agenda.” The guard’s stare followed Twilight as she paced across the balcony in front of her friends.

“That’s good,” Twilight said, still trying to work out the details of the plan in her head. “Prepare six rooms near the royal chambers—more guests will be arriving shortly, including Princess Cadance and Shining Armor. Let me know the minute they get here.”

Twilight spun around to the others. “Rainbow Dash, I need you to clear the sky of any clouds. How fast can you do that?”

“Uhh, before dinner.” Rainbow Dash tipped back admiring her forehoof and flexing her wings. “Princess,” she added, lowering her chin and lifting her gaze. Squatting into a ball, she leapt up into the air to set about her task.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight pivoted to the left, “do you think you can liaise with our guests and make sure they stay occupied?”

“Not a problem, Princess.” Fluttershy gave a smile and a nod before gently flapping her wings and hopping over the railing.

“Your Majesty,” the guard asked, still clutching his hoof to his head, “permission to speak freely?”

“Yes?” Twilight waved her hoof in the air in a half-hearted attempt at a salute before thinking better of it.

“Is something the matter?” The guard cautiously lowered his foreleg. “Should we be on high alert?”

Twilight drew back a pace. “Of course not.” She tried to maintain eye contact with the guard. Her awkward smile didn’t help matters. “I just need to see to all the last minute guests arriving is all. It’s proving rather stressful.” Now she knew she needed an escape.

The guard snapped his hoof up again. “I’ll see to your orders at once, Your Highness.”

Edging around the guard, she made a break for her room. As she slid forward, the pair guarding the entrance lifted their forehooves to bar the way. Twilight shuddered, nearly tripping over her gold capped hooves. Much to her relief, the stallions took hold of the handles and pulled open the doors. She stepped forward with the latch setting in with a click behind her once inside. She heard the fluttering sweep of at least one pair of wings as she pulled back the curtains.

Finally alone, she scanned the room. She had a few minutes, but validation of her theory might take time. That precious time slipped away in her search for the one thing she needed that nopony else could help her uncover. She had to find Celestia’s diary.

The private sitting room off in the corner with the large bay window seemed like the best place to begin her search. She remembered that Celestia would often relax there on a quiet afternoon, curled up on the window seat with a good book. The small bookshelf on the left held many of her personal favorites. She ran her hoof down the row eliminating everything on the first shelf. The second shelf followed with the same result. The old diary wasn’t there.

Twilight stepped back out in the bedroom proper and looked around at the rest of the regular bookshelves. Celestia lived in her own private library. Floor to ceiling, some of the shelves weren’t even accessible without magic, or a ladder climbing assistant. She had to start somewhere.

Most of the shelves she could ignore completely given the size of the books. A small row, directly over the head of the bed, caught her eye, and she climbed up onto the mattress and stepped across the sheets to reach it. In doing so, her hoof hit something solid. The white bedspread was fluffy enough that the lump wasn’t readily seen. Curious, she grasped the covers in her mouth and drew them back to investigate.

There, on the bed and hidden from sight by the covering, lay Celestia’s diary. Twilight scrambled down and flipped open the book, confused by the odd placement. Near the beginning, the passages of importance confirmed her fears and solidified her plan. She closed it up and gently placed in the saddle bag next to Starswirl’s writings.

Phase three started a little earlier than expected, but she still had to wait for her guests. Making her decision for what to do in the meantime, she headed for the bedroom door. A private talk with Luna before dinner would help ensure the rest of the night went as planned. She pushed down on the handle and slipped out into the hallway.

Twilight walked up to Luna’s bedroom door and nodded to the attendant. The guards looked a little confused with her presence in the East Tower.

“I’m sorry, Your Highness, but the Princess gave strict instructions that she is not be disturbed until just before moonrise.” The midnight-blue Thestral pony bowed his head but kept his spear crossed against the door with his partner.

“But…” Twilight took another step toward the door. “I need to talk to my sister.”

“We have our orders.” The other guard clinked his spear to the ground.

Twilight paused, then took a step back. Luna’s guard were a particular bunch and they answered to only one Princess. The seconds ticked by as she debated making a scene. Without her magic to back her up, the imposing guards presented quite the obstacle. She doubted they would attack her if she tried to force her way in, but it wasn’t worth the struggle.

Just as she turned to walk away with the idea to check the outer window, the door glowed and opened. “Come in, sister,” Luna’s voice called out from the dark room as the guards withdrew to the sides.

Twilight came around and walked past the not-so-happy stallions. Once her tail slipped through the entry, the door closed and locked behind her. With all the curtains drawn and no other light source in the room, she stumbled forward in the dark. “Luna?” she asked in the general direction of the bed.

From off in the far corner, a small voice answered. “We are not ready.”

Fumbling forward, Twilight made her way around the bed. Hoof over hoof, she crawled toward the voice. “Luna, what’s wrong?”

“Do not play us for a foal! Thou knowest what is wrong, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna’s pointed response caught Twilight off guard.

“I’m not sure I understand, Princess.” Twilight inched her way forward. “Can we talk about it?”

The glow from Luna’s horn lit the corner. Her tear-streaked face sparkled against her limp mane. Her ears drooped as she turned to face Twilight.

“Princess, are you alright?” Twilight reached out a hoof, not knowing if she dared make contact.

“I am not, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna bowed her head. “For the first time in my life, I fear the coming of the night.” Her formal speech fell away as she sunk to the floor and buried her head in her hooves.

Twilight pulled back. Something didn’t feel right. Her mind struggled to process the scene. The empathy she felt twisted around on itself, driven by a need to understand the situation. The most caring and uncaring word she could fathom escaped her throat: “Why?”

The Princess of the Night looked up and scowled at her. “Nightmare Moon.” The reply came tinged with a spiteful hiss.

“But, that’s all in the past.” Twilight said, rebounding from her fears.

“No. It isn’t.” Luna’s horn lit two sconces on opposite walls and faded back to normal. “The present echoes memories of the past. Last time I took control of the sun, I could not rein in my desires for power. A lonely millennium apart gives one time to think, and I do not wish to return to that dreadful place. It may seem like a little thing, but I swore I would never seek after my sister’s destiny again. I cannot do so now.”

“There’s another way!” Twilight grinned and pulled the books from her saddle bag, setting them on the floor in front of Luna. “I found the answer in Starswirl’s library and confirmed it in Celestia’s diary!”

Luna tipped her head and flicked her tail aside. She reached out a hoof and prodded at Starswirl’s book. “What have you found?”

“I found the spell he used to control the sun before this took over.” Twilight reached up and clutched at the collar around her neck.

“That won’t help,” Luna replied, scoffing at the idea and pushing the book aside. “It takes years of practice for the most skilled wizards to learn that spell. I doubt even the highmage of Canterlot University could learn the incantation before nightfall.”

“He doesn’t have to,” Twilight said.

Luna chuckled and wiped a tear from her cheek. “You’ve read my sister’s diary. You must know it took at least six Unicorns to raise the sun—”

“And another six to raise the moon.” Twilight pushed the diary forward. “We can’t go that route since it would drain their magic as well.”

“I can handle the moon myself,” Luna said, pulling back and holding on to her collar. “What are you proposing we do with the sun?”

“We just need the right kind of pony!” Twilight exclaimed, beaming from ear to ear. “One that’s powerful enough to work the spell, and special enough that it won’t drain her magic.”

Luna sighed. “This will not end well.”

“Why do you say that?” Twilight’s smile dropped. “Princess Cadance is the perfect choice. I already wrote to her and she’s on her way here right now.”

“Answer me this, Princess,” Luna said as she rose to her hooves, “have you ever tried to raise the sun or the moon?”

Twilight pondered the question. “Well, there was that one time a few months ago…”

“Besides the day you spent infused with the magic of us all.” Luna tossed her mane and the sparkle glow returned.

“Now that I think about it, no.” Twilight’s mane drooped back against her withers.

Luna moved forward. “Then you have no idea how it will affect another pony, even if she happens to be a princess.”

“But, she’s an Alicorn.” Twilight turned to follow Luna as she walked past. “That makes her both powerful and special.”

“Control of the cosmos is not her calling.” Luna stopped and twisted her neck around. “She bears the Mantle of Love, not the Sun or the Moon.”

“That shouldn’t matter.” Twilight gathered the books and placed them back in her saddle bag. “We have the spell and she has the magic. Do we have another option?”

“No. Be that as it may, she must understand the risks.” Luna walked toward the door. “Let us eat and gather our strength. Night approaches and we must be prepared.” The doors responded to her horn and opened at her bidding.

Twilight nodded and followed Luna out the door.

The dining hall fell silent as the Princess Sisters walked in. Their hooffalls echoed through the room, unchallenged by anything but the soft grunting from Rainbow Dash chewing bits of cloud out of her forehoof. Luna motioned to a chair at the end of the table and continued to the far side where she took up her seat. With a quick stop to unload her pack up in her room, Twilight was back on display in the most public of ways.

Twilight smiled around at the guests, both familiar and not so familiar faces waited for her to take a seat. Slipping into her chair, the conversation in the room returned to normal. To her right sat Fluttershy, then Rainbow Dash, and then a few more ponies she only remembered faces of from her days living in the castle. On her left sat the Duke of Maretonia and his wife, the Duchess. Following them, a trio of Maretonian diplomats filled the rest of the chairs ending with Luna on the far end.

A tropical centerpiece blocked her direct sight across the formal table setting. It resembled the headdress pieces of her guests, but looked a lot more edible. Leaning to her right, Twilight caught a brief smile from Luna before a tray plopped in front of her. The waiter lifted the dome to reveal a plate half-filled with garden fresh vegetables and the other half, tropical fruits.

“I hear you had a nasty fall this morning, Your highness,” the Duke said, his wife’s hoof quickly settling atop his own with her curt smile and blush adding to the awkwardness of his opening comment. “It is encouraging to see you here tonight as I was told you were otherwise unavailable, I assume, recovering in earnest.”

“Yes.” Twilight tried to smile while staring down at her food and realizing just how hungry she was. “It’s been quite the day.”

“We appreciate you sending Fluttershy here to assist in our tour of the gardens,” the Duchess said, pointing her other hoof across the table. “She’s such a delightful source of information.”

“Why thank you, Your Majesty,” Fluttershy said, blushing as red as the beet on her plate. “Just doing my part to help out.”

“And this one over here,” the Duke bellowed. “I haven’t seen anything like her before. The entire sky, cleared of every cloud—just like that.”

“That was nothing,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ve kicked twice as many clouds in half that time.”

“Heh, Rainbow Dash is one of a kind.” Twilight clenched her teeth, shooting a furtive glare at Rainbow. She turned back to the diplomat side and the line of waiting plates. “Shall we eat, then?”

“Don’t mind if I do.” Rainbow Dash dove into her food. Three bites in, Fluttershy kicked her shin. Dash looked up at the whole table staring back at her. Fluttershy turned to Twilight and motioned for her to take the first bite.

Twilight stared down the table at all the swiveling heads. They all stared back. Looking down at her own plate, she noted that the silverware present would be extremely hard to handle without her magic, and all eyes were on her. The only other place settings that had any utensils were with the other Unicorns on the far right. Not wanting to force the issue of her lack of magic, a beautifully simple plan formed in her head.

“Waiter, please come take these utensils away,” Twilight called to the pony stationed at the door. “I wish us all to dine as one in the spirit of friendship tonight.”

The waiter rushed forward and took hold of the silverware in his hornglow. The other place settings around the table followed. Once clear, Twilight nodded to her right and then to her left and proceeded to plant her face directly in her food. She raised her head with her muzzle stuffed full of the most amazingly sweet fruit she had ever tasted. The rest of the table followed her lead and soon the entire group was enjoying their royal feast.

Two carrots, three orange slices, and a pile of kumquats later, a Pegasus guard flew through the open window above. He circled the table and came to rest a few steps from Twilight. Taking two steps forward, he bent at the knee and whispered up at the Princess. “The Crystal Express has arrived, Your Highness.”

Twilight bent her neck around the centerpiece and nodded at Luna. Luna nodded back. Straightening up, Twilight turned to her guests and pushed back from the table. “I’m sorry to have to leave you so soon, but there are pressing matters that I must attend. I hope Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash can keep you company while I’m gone.”

“By all means.” The Duke tipped his head and the Duchess did likewise.

The entire table rose as Twilight and Luna stepped back, unfurled their wings and flew through the window.

Barely into the open sky, Luna cut out in front and stopped. “Are you certain of this plan, Twilight?”

“We don’t have another choice unless you decide you want to take on both yourself,” Twilight replied.

“That would not be wise.” Luna shook her head. “We have only a short time left before the sun should set. I shall retrieve Princess Cadance. Gather the books and meet us in the castle observatory.”

Twilight saluted and Luna flew away toward the train depot. Five floors up and a little to the left, the royal balcony awaited. She flapped her wings and rose to the ledge. A few steps and she was safely within the bedroom. A few more, and she grabbed the saddle bag from off the bad and flung it over her back.

This was it; the moment of truth. Twilight sat and pondered her fate. In a few minutes, the sun would set and the moon would rise and everything would be as it should. With the last Trial won, the weight of what would follow hung over her head. The passing of a Mantle, one she didn’t even know existed until a week ago, meant something much more than gaining a pair of wings or becoming a princess. Celestia held the power of the sun; Luna held the moon; Cadance embodied the spirit of love. The duty of guarding the very essence of magic itself, the power that built the entire universe, was greater than all of those. I don’t know if I’m ready. I may never be ready.

She slowly got to her hooves and shook out her mane. Ready or not…

Up on the platform of the tallest tower in Canterlot, Twilight waited. Luna swooped down with Cadance behind only a flap. The pair approached and Twilight took a deep breath trying to calm her nerves.

“We came as fast as we could.” Cadance tipped her head and bent her knee. The grace and poise of a princess radiated from every pink hair on her coat. “Your note said it was urgent.”

“She hasn’t been told?” Luna stared up at Twilight, her mouth hanging open ever so slightly. “When were you going to tell her?”

“I didn’t have time.” Twilight shook her head. “I had to get my friends on the train and fly back to Canterlot to validate my plan.” She turned to face Cadance. “I’m sorry, Princess. Thank you for coming so quickly.”

“What’s the matter? Is something wrong?” Cadance swapped glances between the two sisters before turning a hoof toward the sun. “Does it have anything to do with that?”

“I’m afraid it’s a long story, and yes, it has everything to do with that.” Twilight reached back into her bag and pulled out Starswirl’s book.

“We have twenty minutes.” Luna’s hornglow embraced the book and floated it over to Cadance. Flipping to the appropriate page, she laid it out a foot from her nose. “Do you recognize this spell?”

Cadance read down the page. She looked up over the top and met Twilight’s gaze and then headed back down to read it a second time. Her own hornglow embraced the book and moved it aside. “I-I’m not sure I understand.” She flipped the book over and read from the cover. The light of realization sparked in her eyes. A forehoof rose up apprehensively. “What’s going on?”

“How quickly can you learn the spell?” Luna asked, direct and unwavering.

Cadance took a step back. “Where is Twilight? Shouldn’t you be asking her?”

“Good question. Perhaps she should answer for herself.” Luna turned and glared at Twilight, clearly perturbed and becoming more agitated by the second.

“She’s not in trouble, is she?” Cadance steadied herself. She took another quick look toward the sun, still fixed in the eastern sky. “She didn’t let one of her spells cause a problem with the sun, did she?”

“I wouldn’t exactly put it that way.” Twilight cocked her head to the side and scrunched up her face at Luna.

“She needs the truth and we’re running out of time.” Luna stomped her hoof. “Tell her—sister!”

“Tell me what?” Cadance’s eyes turned up to Twilight, pleading for some unknown bit of knowledge.

Twilight’s hindquarters hit the floor. “I’m Twilight Sparkle, and I’m stuck in Celestia’s body. We need your help to lower the sun and restore order to the cosmos before I fail my test and magic throughout the entire universe is eradicated forever.” She ended the sentence with an awkward smile.

Cadance’s smile spread across her face. She gave a small chuckle followed by a bigger one. More left her mouth until she was full out laughing. “Who put you up to this? Was it Shining? Twilight? Ohhh, I bet it was Twilight. Where is she? Come on out, Twi!”

Twilight’s smile disappeared. “It’s not a joke.”

“Wait.” The book dropped and Cadance stared over at the sisters. Their completely straight faces masked nothing. “Are you serious?”

Luna caught the book in her hornglow and floated it back in front of Cadance. “How quickly can you learn the spell?”

“I-I don’t know,” Cadance stammered. “A couple days?”

“You have fifteen minutes.” Luna turned and walked to railing.

Cadance raised a hoof and pushed the book aside. With three quick steps she threw herself at Twilight. “Twilight, why didn’t you say something before?” Her hooves latched around Twilight’s neck in a tender embrace.

“I-I didn’t know how to tell you,” Twilight replied, the tears starting to fall down her face.

“Oh, Twilight. Don’t cry.” Cadance patted the back of Twilight’s head and ran her hoof through the flowing mane. “Shining will be here soon, and we can gather your friends and everything will be just fine.”

“They can’t help.” Twilight gently pulled away. Her lip quivered as Cadance settled down in front of her. “It has to be you. We need your Alicorn magic to guide the sun. Even with five other mages, there was only one Unicorn that was ever powerful enough to do it more than a few times, and he isn’t here right now—but his book is.”

“I don’t know, Twilight.” Cadance turned her head to look over at the book still hanging in midair. “I’ve never seen that spell before and it looks really complicated.”

“It is,” Luna said as she stepped away from the railing. “And now you have twelve minutes to learn it.”

“Hey,” Twilight snapped, “you’re not helping.”

“Want to see what happens if I try and take my sister’s place?” Luna snarled.

“No, but—”

“Then the clock is ticking.” Luna tossed the book over to Cadance and turned back to gaze at the sky.

Cadance’s hornglow enveloped the book. “What do I need to do, Twilight?”

Twilight raised a hoof and pointed down at the book. “You have to learn the spell and set the sun.”

“Why can’t you do it?” Cadance pointed up at the sun collar. “You have the Mantle of the Sun right there.”

Twilight sighed. “I didn’t even know what this was before this morning. In any case, I can’t use any magic at all until I’m done with my Trials. You’re the only one that can do it. There aren’t any other Alicorns.”

“Trials? What do you mean? Why can’t Luna lower the sun?” Cadance tossed the questions right back at Twilight.

“There isn’t time to explain. You have to learn the spell and then use it to help Luna rearrange the sky. If you don’t, a lot of bad things are going to happen.”

Cadance lifted a hoof to her head and rubbed her temple. “I’ll give it a try, but you owe me an explanation after this is all over.”

“I’ll tell you every single detail, just get to learning that spell.”

“Ten minutes,” Luna called out.

“Not helping!” Twilight called back in frustration.

“Okay, where do we start?” Cadance floated the book in between them and flipped to the spell page.

“You’re trying too hard.” Luna lifted her wings and rose up next to Cadance. “Let the magic flow through you. Don’t fight it.”

Cadance strained against the force the spell exerted on her horn.

Twilight watched from below, clutching her hooves under her chin. Her eyes darted between watching the horizon and flicking back to Cadance. The seconds ticked by and only the gentle flap of Alicorn wings rustled in the absence of wind.

Cadance took a deep breath and held it. Her wings stretched wide, but she managed to maintain altitude. The hornglow brightened. She opened her eyes and only white light shone from within the sockets. In the distance, the sun twitched and sank below the horizon.

A moment later, Luna’s horn came to life and her wings stretched out to her sides. The moon rose into place supplanting the sun on the eastern skyline. Both horns subsided, and two Princesses floated back to the observatory platform.

Twilight rushed over to Candance and threw her forelegs around her neck, half-supporting and half-comforting the trembling mare. Cadance’s legs gave out and Twilight struggled to hold her upright. The pink pony’s eyes rolled back into her head and her neck went limp.

Twilight gulped and called over to Luna, “Help!”

Chapter Twenty-One – Sunrise

View Online

“Let her breathe,” Luna said. Her magic enveloped the two Alicorns and not so gently pulled them apart. “She needs time to recover.”

At first, Twilight struggled to fight the separation. Her hooves slipped away from the one sided embrace as Luna’s magic took over. The limp body of her former foal-sitter showed only the faintest signs of life. However shallow they were, Cadance’s chest rose and fell with each barely registering breath giving slim reassurance she wasn’t dead.

Luna dropped her hold on Twilight, but continued to support Cadance as she swept out her wings and took to the sky. Twilight scooped up the book and opened her wings as well, following closely in the short hop to the balcony of the next tallest tower. The doors to Celestia’s chambers drew back making way for the trio, and Luna guided an unconscious Cadance through the door and over to the bed. With a final flip of her horn, the covers fell back and Cadance slipped into the fold.

Twilight stumbled forward, unsure of the best thing to say or do. Picking up the edge of the bedsheet in her bite, she pulled it across Cadance’s flank. Still, nothing but silence registered on the face of the spent princess. Twilight backed away from the bed and fell to her haunches. Her pack containing the spellbook and diary fell to the ground. Forelegs rose to cover her face. The beginning of tears started to form in her eyes.

Luna stepped up and put a foreleg over Twilight’s shoulder. “The task is complete. She has given us time to prepare for what lies ahead. The restoration power of the night shall hopefully grant a speedy recovery, but we must let her rest. Hopefully she will be ready to face the challenge of a new day.”

“This is all my fault.” Twilight choked back the tears. Luna’s hold further wrapped around her neck completing the embrace. For a few minutes, the only sound in the room was Twilight’s faint whimper rolling through the gentle waves of Luna’s mane. A knock on the door brought them back to reality.

“Princess, are you in there?” The husky voice of a royal guard sounded from the hall.

Luna drew back from Twilight and stepped over to the door. Opening it partway, she stared into the hallway.

The guard assumed a hurried salute. “Apologies, Your Majesty, I was looking for your sister.”

Luna’s reply left no room to question her authority. “Speak your business. She can hear you.”

Without dropping the hoof, the guard answered, “The Princess’ guests have arrived, the Maretonian envoy sends their regards and have turned in for the night, and Shining Armor inquires as to the status of his wife. How shall I respond?”

Twilight crept up to the door and caught the eye of the guard. “Show my guests and my bro—” She caught herself. “—Shining Armor up here.”

“Make sure no one else disturbs us,” Luna added.

The guard dipped his head. “Yes, Your Highnesses.” The echoing hoofbeats of a hasty retreat sounded down the hallway and stairs.

Twilight turned to pace the floor. Her cheeks puffed and red with her sagging tail behind gave little indication of confidence in her current state of uncertainty. Moonlight shone through the open balcony door as well as the high window above the bed. She avoided the patches of light on the floor as she kept her hooves busy trying fight off the growing fear that her plan had failed miserably.

“Sister,” Luna regarded Twilight’s sorry state and shifted tone, “thou mustn’t carry on like this. Do not blame thyself for past missteps. Think to the future and lay plans to overcome. Look to thy friends for strength.”

“That’s exactly what I did, and look where it got us.” Twilight walked up to the bed and lay a hoof across the blanket. “Cadance is my friend, my own sister-in-law, and look what I did to her. I can never forgive myself.”

“It got us further than we were before,” Luna said with a slight nod of the head. “Be that as it may, we must prepare for sunrise. Cadance shall recover, and perhaps thou shouldst get some rest as well.”

“I need to see my friends and explain this whole mess to my brother first.” Twilight drooped her head to the edge of the bed. The coming revelation of matters with her brother had the food in her stomach turning over, souring into a bitter pill that she must swallow.

“I shall see to my nightly duties then.” Luna turned and started to walk out the door. “Take courage, Sister. The night may be dark and lonely, but there are lights to guide us through.”

Twilight raised her head and called back, “You don’t have to call me that. I’m not really your sister.”

Luna swung her head back through the doorway. “As a fellow princess, thou hast proven worthy to be called such. Good night, Twilight Sparkle, sister-princess and friend.”

“Good night… Sister.” Twilight watched as the door slowly shut and the light from the hallway closed off. She took her hoof and gently traced it down the length of Cadance’s mane. A small crack of a smile formed on the sleeping mare’s face. The sight warmed Twilight’s heart and helped steady her nerves. It would be a long night, and those little reassurances were pivotal in deciding if Cadance would make a full recovery. Maybe her plan hadn’t been a total failure.

Twilight sat and stroked Cadance’s mane for what seemed like an hour. In reality, only a few minutes had passed before another knock sounded at the door. She pulled away only a touch. “Come in.”

The door opened with an armored hoof pushing in on the handle. A parade of color followed as Twilight’s friends all filed into the room. The last to enter was her brother.

“Cadance!” Shining Armor yelled. The door shut behind as he rushed toward the bed. “What happened?”

Twilight backed away and let her brother have some space. The worried looks from her friends did nothing to lend comfort to an already delicate situation. Even Pinkie’s grin was nowhere to be found.

Applejack approached. “Are you okay, sugarcube?”

“Let’s just say, I’ve had better days.” Twilight gave Applejack a hug, shaking her tired head in the process. Breaking off, she looked around the room realizing the general darkness cast a shadow on the greeting. “Rarity, could you get the lights?”

“Certainly, dear.” Rarity’s horn glowed, and the sconces around the room flamed to life, bringing welcome light to the moonlit space.

“Princess?” Shining Armor held Cadance’s hoof in his own and peered back at Twilight. The look in his eyes told a story of worry and fear even though his words would never come to say it out loud.

“Brother,” Twilight began, “I owe you an explanation.”

Shining Armor drew his wife’s hoof close to his chest. His look of worry quickly changed to one of anger or mistrust.

“Although I may not look the part right now, I am your sister, Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight bit her lip and met Shining’s glare.

“I know who you are,” Shining said, his hornglow building up a powerful mass of magic energy. “You’re a changeling, and you’ve come to feed on my wife again.” Dropping the hoof, he jerked around to aim his horn square at Twilight. The blast would have quickly followed, except Applejack threw herself in front of the shot.

“Hold on!” Applejack yelled. “She’s telling the truth!”

“How?” Shining pulled back, but kept his horn pointed at his obfuscated target. “This isn’t a joke; Cadance is hurt!”

Twilight moved herself around Applejack. “That is all my fault and I regret ever making that choice. I didn’t think she would get hurt. All I needed was for her to lower the sun… It wasn’t supposed to come to this.” Her puffy and tear stained cheeks lent credence to her words.

“She lowered the sun?” Shining Armor half shouted the question. “She’s never done that before!” He dropped his hornglow and turned back to his wife. “She’s completely drained of her magic—even worse than the time we fought King Sombra.”

Twilight paused to consider his reaction. “So… you’re okay with me being your sister?”

“Only my sister would be crazy enough to try something like that.” Shining Armor focused in on his wife, stroking her already overstroked mane even more. “But why did you let Cadance try? Shouldn’t you have done it?” His fiery gaze swung back around to Twilight.

“I had no choice.” Twilight hung her head, oblivious to any of the others in the room. “I’m stuck in Celestia’s body and I can’t use my magic until the Trial is over.”

“That doesn’t make any sense!” Shining pointed up at Twilight’s horn. “You’ve got one of the most powerful horns in Equestria sticking straight out of the smartest brain that I know. How can you not combine the two and take care of the sun like you’re supposed to? I don’t know what’s going on here, but I’m pretty sure that doesn’t add up.”

Twilight’s hooves shot up to her face as she slouched back and turned away, starting to cry again.

Shining glanced over at the confused, yet empathic stares of their friends and then back to his sister. “Twily… I… I didn’t mean it like that.”

“You’re right,” Twilight choked out though sniffs and sobs. “It’s all my fault.” With a flash of her tail, she picked up her step and dashed into the private study room. The door slammed behind her following a swift kick to the frame, and she dove onto the window bench burying her head in the corner pillow pile. One of the fluffy, velvet pillows took a direct hit from her horn.

I can’t do this anymore. The weight of her peytral felt like an anchor dragging her down. Her wings hung to the floor and across to the window without heed for keeping them neatly tucked in at her sides. She shook off her golden shoes letting them clatter to the ground, wishing to be rid of the burden of being Celestia, the princess that should have all the answers.

The minutes ticked away, each one weighing more heavily on her. More than a week of adventuring stress piled on her burden contemplating the ultimate failure at the end of it all. She couldn’t handle the sun, and she couldn’t ask anyone else to do it for her.

A tap at the door made her pull the pillows tight around her ears.

“Twilight,” Shining Armor said as he pushed his way into the small room, “I’m—“

“No!” Twilight tossed one of the pillows aside, but didn’t turn her head to face her brother. “I’m the one that’s sorry. I’m sorry I can’t be like Celestia. I’m sorry I’m not a perfect princess. I’m sorry that my decisions end up hurting those around me. I’m sorry I failed my Trial.” She shook her head, tossing off the pillow impaled on her horn. “I’m sorry for everything.”

Shining Armor closed the door behind him. “No you aren’t.” His single comment cut like a thousand knives, tearing into Twilight’s already vulnerable hide.

“What?” Twilight spun her head around to give the full view of her pained and tear-streaked muzzle. “I couldn’t be more sorry if I tried! Cadance is suffering because of me!”

“Twily, you can’t be sorry, because you’ve got nothing to be sorry for.” Shining Armor lay a hoof across Twilight’s mane. Snuggling in close, careful to avoid stepping on her wing, he used his other forehoof to wipe the tears from her cheeks. “You’re doing the best you can, and I’m the one who should be sorry for losing my temper.”

“You don’t understand.” Twilight turned away to stare out the window. “I forced Cadance to lower the sun because I thought that was the only choice I had. Her magic might be gone for good and I’m the one to blame.”

“Your friends filled me in on what’s happening.” Shining Armor’s grin spread across his face as Twilight whipped her head around. “And that’s definitely not what Cadance says.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight’s hooves slipped against the stone floor as she tried to raise herself from the seat. “Is she awake?”

“Yeah, she woke up right after you stormed out.” Shining Armor hugged the wall with Twilight zipping past him back into the bedroom.

“Cadance!” Twilight cheered seeing her sister-princess sitting up in bed. “I’m so sorry!” Her friends parted allowing Twilight direct access to the bedside. With three strides, she covered the distance and fell into a warm embrace with her sister.

“We did it,” Cadance whispered, weak from her recent exertion.

Twilight pulled back, relaxing her grip. “But, what about your magic?”

“I’ll be fine.” Cadance smiled the best she could. “I just need time to recover.”

“I think we could all use some rest,” Applejack said. The voice of reason brought Twilight back into the moment, and she turned to consider the rest of those gathered around her.

“That… sounds like a good idea,” Twilight said as she slid her hooves off the bed. “It’s been a long day and we could all use a little shut eye.” She paused to consider the current arrangements. “Why don’t I take my usual guest room and let Cadance and Shining sleep here. There should be plenty more rooms prepared for all of us.”

Heads nodded all around and hooves shuffled toward the hallway door. Twilight reached back and gave Cadance a goodnight hug. Breaking away, she stepped over to the almost forgotten saddle bag and slung it across her back. With at least one burden lifted, she tossed her hooves around her brother. “Thank you for coming. I’m not sure what I would have done without you.”

“Anything for my little sister,” Shining said, trying to extract his muzzle from the flowing royal mane. “Even if she’s not so little right now.”

The siblings shared a chuckle, and Twilight waved a final goodnight wave slipping out the door. The spring in her step returned in just the slightest given the prospects for Cadance.

In the hallway, the rest of her friends shared a moment for more hugs before shuffling off into the nearby guest rooms. Twilight heaved a sigh of relief as she turned to close the door of her own familiar room.

The bed called for her. She grabbed the bag in her bite and tossed it up on the comforter. Glancing around her old room, the mirror in the corner reflected her sorry state in terms of the purple alicorn she longed to be again. Edging closer to the glass, she fitted a smile and was rewarded with the same in reflection. The moment gave her time to reflect on her situation.

“Dear Princess Celestia,” she began with the phrase so often said, “I may never be as wonderful as you, but I hope you know that I’m trying. I don’t think I could have gotten this far without you, but I’m going to need a lot more help before I’m done. Hopefully my best will be good enough, because that’s what I’m going to give. Even if it kills me, I’m going to finish this Trial and raise the sun. Thanks for always being there for me. I won’t let you down. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.”

With a simple nod of her head in confirmation, Twilight hopped up on the bed and reached over for the saddle bag. It would be a long night, and she needed to study as much as she could. It might be a longshot, but she had to try. Hopefully come sunrise she could handle her duties, but it would take quite a while to teach herself the magic required starting from scratch. The moonlight through the window provided just enough light, and she pulled back the cover on Starswirl’s book and began to read.

The warm rays of the morning sun tumbled through the window glass, tickling Twilight’s muzzle and dancing through her flowing mane. A gentle, prodding hoof nudged her side. “Twilight,” Applejack whispered in addition to the hoof. "You need to wake up."

Twilight shifted from her side and rolled over on her back. The sun caught her square in the eyes, and she bolted upright. Rubbing the sleep from them, she turned to face the pony by her bedside. In the light of the mid-morning sun, the sparkle of fresh tears highlighted the muzzle of the apple farmer’s face.

“Twilight,” Applejack said, struggling with the words to follow, “you need to come with me.”

“What’s wrong, Applejack?” Twilight tossed back the covers and slid off the bed. The sudden realization that the sun was already up added another level of urgency to her exit.

“It’s not my place to say,” Applejack replied, wiping a foreleg across her muzzle. “I better let him tell ya.”

“Shining!” Twilight dropped all semblance of formality and bolted for the door. A clatter rang through the hall as she ran toward the royal chamber. Keratin tore away from her hooves as she rounded the turn through the royal bedroom door. Lying on the bed next to Cadance, Shining Armor rested his head against the soft pillows.

“Don’t you dare blame yourself,” he said, his voice low and raspy. “This was my choice; I had to help.”

“You raised the sun?” Twilight asked, already knowing the answer and fearing the consequences all the same. “All by yourself?”

“Yes,” Luna’s reply caught Twilight by surprise, “and his magic is forfeit as a result.”

“No!” Twilight felt her legs buckle as she fell to the floor.

Chapter Twenty-Two – Only a Matter of Time

View Online

“You!” Twilight cast a hoof at Luna, struggling to stand. “This is all your fault!”

“If it lessens the sting of the blow, then yes, I shall assume the blame.” Luna unfurled her wings and walked toward the balcony doors. “I taught him the spell upon his request. I feel no sorrow for having done so, even now.”

“But you knew the consequences!” Twilight shouted. “Did you even mention it would drain his magic if he tried?”

“Stop!” Shining Armor struggled to raise his head off the pillow and barely managed to hold a foreleg in the air. “This isn’t anyone’s fault but my own. I knew what would happen, and I did it willingly.”

Luna’s hornglow lit up the curtains and pulled apart the doors. “It has been a long time since I last took up rest. I take my leave and wish you all a good day.” With a nod to Cadance and the rest, she tipped her wings through the opening and leapt into the sky.

Twilight gave up the effort to pursue and turned her attention back on her brother. With the weight of her task overwhelming her resolve, she stepped up to the bed and set a foreleg across the latest casualty. Silently, they embraced, all the while Twilight screamed within, the question beating down on her—why? First her friends, and now her family, the sacrifices made on her behalf were becoming far too much to bear. For far too long the embrace held, the longest such hug the brother and sister had ever shared.

Cadance reached over and laid her own hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “We believe in you, Twilight. You just need more time to figure things out.” Twilight pulled back, gently easing her weight back onto the floor and her own four hooves.

Shining Armor smiled and nodded up at his sister. “You can do this, Twily. I know you can.”

Twilight wanted to smile. She wanted to force herself to smile and say ‘thank you for your support – I know everything will work out in the end’. The smile couldn’t be forced; the words died in a heaving sigh. Turning away from her brother and sister-in-law, she caught Applejack holding her hat against her chest. Applejack nodded, reassuringly. Twilight shook her head in response. Turning away from that, she found Pinkie Pie with the biggest grin she had ever seen plastered across her face, eagerly suggesting she do the same. The only feeling Twilight felt she was capable of came from the tears she had all but emptied from her reserve. Now was not the time for smiles. Like her magic, smiles were not long for this world.

Turing past Pinkie, Twilight eyed the open door to the balcony. “I need some time alone to think,” she said, picking up her step. Without hearing a word of protest, she took off out the doors, spread her wings and leapt into the sky. The guards standing watch on the outer edge of the balcony got a shock as the Sun Princess blew by them.

Aimless she flew. The only direction she wanted to go followed a path away from the sun. With the noonday approaching, the only way for that happened to be down. Streaking down the mountainside, away from the city spires and everything that resembled the duties of a princess, she went. Driving through the foothills, the air got warmer; the smell of the grasses and flowers carried on the breeze. With twenty-four hours left until the utter destruction of magic and harmony, it felt like a waste of such a nice day. The storm looming on the horizon rolling in from Ponyville would help set the proper mood in a few hours’ time.

Banking left, she swung around the southern range of the Canterlot hills. The train tracks below caught her eye leading off toward Ramblin’ Rock Ridge. It wasn’t that long ago that the burdens of the Trial of the Master seemed insignificant compared to acting out of instinct and habit to save pony lives. Given a conscious choice to play the part of the heroine made everything harder. At least she had always been able to fall back on Celestia for help. All of that in the past, she no longer had that luxury.

All she had now were her friends. One by one they fell to the Trials. For all she could do, nothing but pain and hurt followed in her wake. It broke her heart that somepony else had to suffer for her own failures. If she could, she would have given up her horn, her wings, everything she could give if it would bring it all back and set things right. Gliding slowly toward the banks of Saddle Lake, she landed and took to the grass below a large elm overhanging the water.

The water lapped the shore under a rising early afternoon breeze. Twilight dipped her head to get a drink. If nothing else, her tear reserve needed the fill up. A few quick sips slaked her thirst. Nestling into the shade, she sat and closed her eyes to concentrate.

“An ill wind blows, and the Sun Princess sets to taking a nap?”

No sooner had she closed her eyes, Twilight snapped to attention. The last being in the world she wanted to see or talk to stood before her with an inverted umbrella full of water. He pulled back the catch and the contents dumped over Twilight’s head. A floundering trout smacked her in the face before bouncing off into the lake.

“Discord…” Twilight managed to rein in a more appropriate outburst.

“Good afternoon to you too, Princess…” Discord pulled at his chin hair and drew back with a contemplative stare. “Twilight. How delightful to see that you’ve made it this far.”

“Don’t start with me, Discord,” Twilight said through the soaking strands of mane that covered her face. “I’m not in the mood for your games.”

“Oh, but you misunderstand.” Discord twirled the umbrella around as it morphed into a cane, which he then leaned on for support. “I’m here to give you the status report you requested. Well… not you, exactly. More like the other you that did the requesting, but I can’t be faulted for reporting back to the originator’s body even if she chooses to be absent.”

“Just tell me what you’re going to say and leave me alone.” Twilight flicked her mane trying to get as much of it out of her eyes as she could. “I’ve got a lot on my mind.”

“Very well then,” Discord said, clearing his throat. “As requested, a report on the state of magical affairs in the kingdom. Magic reserves are sitting around fifty percent and falling fast. The Everfree is fighting the change and has launched a counterassault on the surrounding area. Currently the storm front is advancing just to the north of Ponyville and should hit Canterlot later this evening. I took a quick peek just to be sure, and it’s raining sticks and stones mixed with a slightly higher than standard amount of water, as usual. A few of the ponies in town felt that I had something to do with it, so you’ll have to excuse me if I don’t feel like going back to try and help out. The pegasi are fighting a losing fight, but are doing surprisingly well given the circumstances. Anyway, at this rate, we have about twenty-four hours left before it all goes to Tartarus in a saddle bag.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.” Twilight slumped down to the ground, out of ideas and ready to give up. “It’s hopeless to fight it since it all depends on me. I’m no closer to finding the answer than I was yesterday.”

Discord looked puzzled. He tilted his head to the left, and then back to the right. “Don’t tell me you’re giving up. That’s not the plan as I remember it. Celestia assured me that everything would work out, and I had nothing to worry about.” He lowered his stare and fixed straight down on Twilight. “She didn’t lie to me, did she?”

“Maybe she did.” Twilight turned away from the stare. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do, and nopony seems to be able to tell me anything about it. If I’m supposed to raise the sun, I don’t see how that’s going to happen without my magic.”

Discord pulled back in surprise. “You… lost your magic? That’s terrible! How did that happen?”

“You tell me!” Twilight shouted. “I figured it was part of the Trial. I’m stuck in Celestia’s body, and I can’t use any magic until I complete the last Trial. I tried to get this horn working last night, but even after hours of practice with incredibly basic spells I couldn’t even lift a book. I guess Starswirl was right, I can’t become the Guardian of Harmony by taking shortcuts.”

“That’s all very nice and good, but I really need to know. This concerns me as well. How did you lose your magic? It seems highly unlikely that… I bet it was the blue one’s fault.”

“Twilight!”

“Speak of the devil,” Discord said, tilting his gaze to the sky. “I guess I should be off. Lots to do before the end of everything tomorrow. If Luna asks, tell her we never spoke. Ta ta.” With a snap of a claw, he disappeared in a little puff of smoke, cane and all.

“There you are!” Rainbow Dash swooped in under the branches of the overhanging tree. “I’ve been looking all over for you. Why’d you fly off like that?”

Twilight turned her head away. “I needed some time alone to think.”

“Well, you don’t have time for that.” Rainbow Dash approached and jabbed a hoof in Twilight’s ribs. “You’ve got a castle to run and a bunch of royal guests that are wondering where you went. Fluttershy’s great and all, but I think there’s a limit to how much they can take of the nature tour of the castle gardens.”

“It doesn’t matter, Rainbow,” Twilight said with a sigh. “If I can’t figure out how to raise or lower the sun by tonight, a couple annoyed guests will be the least of our worries.”

“Yeah… I kind of heard about the thing with your brother. Do you think he’ll be okay?” Rainbow Dash kicked at the grass under hoof knocking a few pebbles into the water.

“It’s bigger than that.” Twilight stood up and turned to face Rainbow Dash. “Imagine a world without magic: no more day and night; no more Unicorn magic; no more Pegasus flight. If I can’t figure this out, that’ll be our future.”

“Come on, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said with a bit of a grin. “It’s not the end of the world, at least, not yet it isn’t. We’ll get through it no matter how things end up. I know you’ll figure something out. You always do.”

“But what if I don’t?”

“You will!” Rainbow spread out her wings and gave them a flap. “Now let’s get back to the castle and take care of business. Everypony’s waiting for you.”

The smile on Rainbow’s face broadened. Twilight couldn’t help but feel the infectious lift it gave her spirits. It wasn’t any use hiding from her problems. Given that the other Trials seemed to work themselves out when she didn’t expect it, there was a sense that this one might work out as well. Still, she had no idea how that would work.

“Alright.” Reluctantly, Twilight unfurled her wings and took to the sky. Her confidence boosted, she decided she had to at least try.

An hour later, following a quick bite to eat, Twilight found herself escorting the Maretonian envoy through the Royal Canterlot Library. She wasn’t sure if she had thought of the idea on her own, or if Rainbow Dash made the suggestion on their way back to the castle. Perhaps the Duke himself had requested it. Nevertheless, she was back in her element. The familiar rows and stacks helped to ease her worry. She hardly had to think about the tour seeing as it all felt second nature to her. Waiting in the back of her mind, the looming sunset posed the greater questions. How could she be ready if she wasn’t even practicing her spells?

The Canterlot Guard did their part in keeping the way clear. Focusing only on her guests and the few friends at her side helped to limit the distractions. There were much more important things going on in her head than describing the history of the library and what each section contained.

Rarity helped add a few interesting bits about the architecture of the building and Rainbow Dash did an amazing job zipping from point to point indicating things as Twilight called out the various items of interest. The rest of her friends bowed out of the tour. Pinkie Pie had insisted on throwing an evening party and had enlisted Applejack and Fluttershy to help with the food and decorations.

“You have quite the impressive collection here, Princess,” the Maretonian Duke said. His councilor scribbled some notes on a scroll nearly tripping over himself to keep up with the tour. The rest of the group shuffled along to keep up with Twilight’s pace.

“Thank you,” Twilight replied more or less at ease with going through the motions. “I enjoy reading whenever I have the time.”

“Seeing how your time seems to be in great demand, I don’t expect that happens often enough.” The Duke’s smile evoked a playful tone in jockeying for position in the royal banter. “I, myself, am a history buff of sorts. Never can put the stuff down.”

“I know what you mean,” Twilight said, currently longing to curl up with a good book instead of continue with the current tour.

Nearing the end of the row, Twilight turned back to the group. “That’s pretty much all there is of the library. Is there anything else you would like to see while you’re here with us?”

“Aren’t we forgetting something?” the Duke asked.

“Not that I’m aware of,” Twilight replied. “A library’s a library, lots of shelves filled with books.”

“What about the ancient history wing?” the Duke asked. “I’ve heard you have an entire section devoted to one Starswirl the Bearded. Perhaps we might see it?”

Twilight’s guard raised with the mention of the name. “We do, but it’s infrequently used.” She turned to look off toward the gates marking the library’s restricted section. “There aren’t many ponies that have an interest in books that old.”

“If you wouldn’t mind, I would appreciate it if you could indulge my curiosity. I would very much like to see these old books.”

“I-I suppose we could take a quick peek.” Twilight took note of the gleam in the Duke’s eyes and the almost salivating response he showed to her acquiescence. The group followed her lead marching over to the gate. She turned back to her guests. “Might I ask that limit the visit to the Duke and myself? This area is normally restricted to serious research only.”

The Duke checked the response of the others in his party and came back with his answer. “I think that would be acceptable given your concerns for security and decorum, Princess.”

Twilight nodded. “I’m sorry for the inconvenience. We don’t usually allow tours in here. Perhaps Rarity could show the rest of you to the reading lounge, and we’ll meet up with you there when we’re finished in here.” She gave Rarity a sheepish grin.

Rainbow Dash gave Twilight a look, but she quickly waved her off.

“Very well then,” Rarity said. “The rest of you can please follow me.”

Twilight watched as the group filed by. Once they passed, she dipped her head and placed her horn in the door lock. The security magic in the lock recognized her hornprint, and with a click, the latch opened. She quickly stepped into the secured room followed closely by the Duke.

Only a few times in her life had Twilight ever stepped hoof into this room. Volumes of history and magic too important and powerful for the general shelves lined the walls. She hoped to keep their visit brief. Not altogether sure of his intentions, she kept a close watch on the Duke.

“Is there a particular time period you find interesting?” Twilight asked.

“I find an interest in learning anything I can about the past,” the Duke replied. “I find that understanding where we came from gives surprising insight into not only the present, but the future as well.” He paused, scanning over the shelves spanning the private area. “I see you have some very old tomes in this archive. Begging your pardon, but with your age, am I correct to assume you have read them all at some point along the way?”

Twilight had to resist saying the first thing that came to mind. She had only read a handful of the books in this section, most in a misguided attempt at learning a time travel spell. Speaking as Celestia, she needed to force herself to make a different answer. “I have read them all, at one point or another. Over time my memory of each may be a little fuzzy, though.”

“I don’t expect you to quote an answer from some obscure text, if you’re expecting me to inquire as to the contents.” The Duke gave a little laugh and continued to peruse the shelves. “At any rate, I have to ask, which book is the oldest in the collection? I have a few older than a thousand years myself, but I would think the Royal Canterlot Library would have something far older than my meager collection.”

“That’s a good question.” Twilight fumbled with it for a bit. Knowing the Princess, everything would be in order, but she had no clue where to start looking. If the books were sorted by author, she would need to know when they lived. If they were sorted by title, it was anypony’s guess which was the oldest without looking through all of them. To keep up the ruse, she should already know the answer. Taking a wild guess, she hoped she was right. “Let’s go check the far end of the shelves and find the answer together.”

The Duke bowed his head and raised a sweeping hoof to the side. “Lead the way, Princess.”

Twilight led the way to the far end of the shelves. Back toward the far corner, not as well lit as out in the center of the room, the books looked to be getting progressively older. Elegant scrollwork in gold leaf and fancy fabric binding showed more than age in the gathering of dust barely resembling the books they purported to be. A few scrolls dotted the shelves whereas the size of the books themselves varied considerably. Some were no more than a single page pressed between two tablets of wood or metal. Some looked like they were made of stone with the writing chiseled into the worn surface. At the very end, a thick, gold bound book stood out from the rest.

Twilight reached down to recover the book from the shelf, hoping that she was right in her assumption that the last book on the shelf, and presumably the first book in the chronological sorting, would be this one. The title etched into the cover took her a moment to decipher for its linguistic age. Surprisingly, the foreign symbols slowly began to make sense. “The… Pillars of… Creation,” she managed to say.

The Duke smiled and nodded. “I must say, that does look to be much older than anything I have ever come across in all of my travels. I wish I had time to read it as I am sure it contains a wealth of historical knowledge unequaled anywhere else.” The glint in the Duke’s eye caught Twilight’s attention once more. “I do believe I’ve seen what I wanted to see. Thank you for sharing your collection with me. It was most enlightening.” He turned and started walking back toward the gate. “I won’t take up any more of your time. You have a busy evening to prepare for, and I, for one, can’t wait to see the magic firsthoof.”

Twilight felt odd. Something didn’t sit right. The Duke seemed very interested in seeing the restricted section, but currently looked to be beating a hasty retreat. Unsure of how to respond, she took another look at the book she held in her hoof. Directly beneath the title, another symbol stood out: an eye. The shape was unlike any pony eye, but it resembled something else more recently made familiar. With her guest in full departure mode, she tucked the book under her wing and hurried along to see him out while locking the door behind them in the process.

With most of the afternoon gone, she was no closer to finding a solution to her problem, and now, the evening party preparation needed her immediate attention.

“Do try and hold still, dear,” Rarity said as she fussed with the skirt draped around Twilight’s haunches. “We need to make sure you look presentable as a princess.” Formal attire was never Twilight’s obsession. An event like this didn’t compare to something as formal as the Grand Galloping Gala, but her royal station demanded some small attention to playing the proper hostess. The aristocracy of Canterlot would be sorely remiss if she tried to play it off as a simple pre-sunset dinner reception. She barely had time to toss the book aside in her private study before Rarity started into her primping and preening.

“Maybe we should just call the whole thing off,” Twilight said, twisting into her formal hoofwear and feeling the tug of Rarity’s brush across her mane. The earlier drenching left a few snarls that needed to be worked out before the party. “It’s just going to end in disaster.”

“Sunset’s no big deal,” Rainbow Dash said, peeking out the window of Celestia’s bedroom. “You’ll have that sun down in no time. The thing I’m more worried about is that storm headed our way. Word on the Canterlot Weather Team is that those Everfree clouds are packing quite a punch. They’ve called in reinforcements from Cloudsdale, but they’re not sure if they’ll be able to make a dent before it hits the castle.”

“Thanks for the weather report, Rainbow,” Twilight said. “I’ll be sure and add that to list of problems I need to solve.”

“Don’t you worry about none of that, sugarcube,” Applejack lifted Twilight’s head which was dangerously close to brushing the floor. “You just focus on doing your thing and let us handle the rest.”

“I wish I could,” Twilight replied with a sour grin. “Nothing makes any sense, though. All I can do for tonight is play my part and hope for the best. Still, something doesn’t feel right, like I’m missing something right in front of my nose.”

“The only thing missing is your smile!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she bounded through the doorway. “That and the cake. I almost forgot the cake. Can’t have a party without one, and this party’s going to be super-duper-rific!” Fluttershy slogged in behind her, a bit out of breath. It looked like much of the decorating work had fallen to the Pegasus in stringing bunting and balloons.

“Somehow, that does sound like a good idea,” Twilight said with the curling of a smile on her lips. “Thank you for taking care of setting everything up you guys. Hopefully the party will help hide the fact that I still don’t know how I’m going to lower the sun. Who knows, maybe the storm will hide it, and we can all just pretend it worked out in the end.”

“Even if we can’t be there,” Cadance called over from the bed, “we want you to know we’ll be cheering you on.”

“Yeah, sis,” Shining Armor did his best to smile, still looking very much drained. “Don’t worry. You’ll figure it out.”

“Thanks, you guys,” Twilight said as she glanced around the room at seven supporting faces. “I’ll try my best not to mess this all up. I just wish I had more time to figure things out, that’s all.”

With a quick check off, Twilight ran down her mental list of personal preparation: shoes, crown, mane and tail, dress, regalia—the only thing missing was her magic. Giving a nod to Cadance and Shining Armor, she plastered on her royal smile and turned to Pinkie. “Let’s get this party started.”

Chapter Twenty-Three – The Dying of the Light

View Online

Pinkie Pie had outdone herself. The dining hall absolutely sparkled in the alternating sun and moon decorations. Brilliant yellow suns danced around in circles chasing shiny silver moons twirling around on pinwheel creations above each portico and doorway. The royal decorator and baker leaned against one another off in the corner not really knowing what hit them following the Pinkie Express barreling through their high-class affair. Balloons and streamers lined the walls. Confetti dusted the floor along with practically every other surface, including the dining table which stretched from one end of the hall to the other. Tonight, ponies from all over Equestria would usher in the Fall Equinox with a party to remember.

A few at a time, the guests started to arrive. Most everypony who was anypony would be making an appearance. Twilight shuffled her hooves by the main doors nervously greeting them as they came. Flanked by only the royal guards, she felt more than alone. All her friends were summarily engaged in keeping the event running smoothly. The party was well into the second hour before Luna joined her, fresh from her afternoon nap.

“How are you holding up?” Luna asked between guests.

“As well as can be expected, I guess,” Twilight mumbled under her breath. It wasn’t so much the imitation of Princess Celestia that bothered her, the only hard part was holding a smile, it was the feeling that she was lying by trying to act like everything was running according to plan. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted her royal guests’ envoy approaching. “Ready or not…”

“Greetings to you, once again,” the Maretonian Duke said with a bow. Twilight spun around and quickly bowed her head in matching greeting. “I trust that everything is in order for tonight’s festivities? I am very much looking forward to seeing the event up close.”

“The weather might present a problem,” Twilight said. In the back of her mind, a hundred different excuses for how to explain her impending failure took root. “Given the nature of the storm, and the safety of my guests, I might have to cancel the main event. We’ll just have to wait and see.”

“A little touch of chaos to blow things off course would certainly be a shame,” the Duke replied. “I do hope it doesn’t come to that. I’ve waited so long for this moment, and I hope you’ve been preparing yourself as well, I would assume.”

“I am confident that our weather teams will see to it that nothing stands in our way,” Luna added. “Tonight’s festivities will proceed without interruption.”

Twilight felt the barb in Luna’s voice deflate the remote possibility of a weather excuse. In fact, Rainbow Dash had been giving her regular updates on the storm’s progress. As much as she would have liked to blame the storm, the pegasi were actually holding things back for the moment. It was only a partial and fleeting hope that she could avoid the humiliation of not lowering the sun due to inclement weather.

Despite the pegasi’s best efforts, Canterlot would be under assault later that night, but most likely not in time to call off the Sunset Showcase. With the clouds as a backdrop, Rainbow’s words gave her little encouragement. ‘It’s going to make for one awesomely cool sunset with a monster storm for a backdrop!’

With little more fanfare, the diplomats shuffled past. Twilight allowed the swelling music of The Royal Strings help keep her mind off the approaching nightmare. At least with Luna by her side, the parade of guests trotting by didn’t feel so overwhelming. All the faces blended together as she mindlessly bowed her head and shook each hoof, trying to hold up a convincing smile while keeping any hint of catastrophe as far away from her guests as possible. For all anypony knew, tonight would be perfect.

“Sister,” Luna’s voice rang out above the din of music and laughter. The reception line reached an end with the final guest passing by a good half minute earlier. “We must make ready.”

Twilight brushed the fog from her mind and looked back over her shoulder. Luna stood by a small door a few steps away gesturing for her to follow. The stern look she gave left no room for debate. Twilight nodded her head and left her guarded post.

Slipping through the red velvet curtains draped over the opening to a small landing area before a tightly spiraling staircase, the noise of the party faded away. Luna shut the small door behind her before turning at the foot of the stairs. A chill crept down Twilight’s neck with the moment of truth now arrived. Away from the ever present guard, she regarded Luna and her stoic presence in a private moment of personal reflection. Her ever imposing form took on a softness that helped to comfort Twilight’s fears.

“Twilight Sparkle, are you ready?” Luna asked. Her piercing gaze brightened with the slight curl of a smile on her lips. It wasn’t much, but Twilight could tell Luna had her doubts. She put on a good show, but it was hard to hide the lingering doubts completely.

“I don’t think I am,” Twilight said, hanging her head near the floor. “I hate this feeling. I’ve never felt so unprepared for a test in my entire life. If only there was some way I could be sure…” Twilight looked up into the strangely unjudging eyes of the Moon Princess, almost pleading for a way out. “You’ll be there to help lower the sun if I fail, won’t you?”

“I will not.” Luna’s reply took Twilight by surprise. The blunt delivery knocked out the final support she thought she could fall back on. Her safety net dropped to the ground. “I made a promise to my sister, and I do not intend to break that promise.”

Twilight chocked on her response. “But… But why?”

“My sister has her reasons, and I can only guess as to why. All I know for certain is that it has to do with your Trial, and I am forbidden to interfere.” Luna raised a hoof pointing to the landing above. “I believe she knew this moment would come, and how important it would be that you overcome the challenge yourself. The sun awaits, and you must rise to the occasion.”

“But, my magic?”

“My sister asked me to share a few words with you, and I will do so now.” Luna spoke in the gentlest of voices, calming in her reassurance. “The magic will come so long as you banish all doubt and fear. Have faith in yourself, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight stared down at her hooves. Her weightless mane billowed around her head. The crest at her neck felt heavier than usual. The entire world weighed on her shoulders making it difficult to stand on her long and spindly legs.

A musical fanfare sounded in the quiet of the hall. Twilight recoiled. Rising up, she watched flashes of light mixing with the beat of a thousand or so hooves rumbling through the stone beneath. Her ears folded back against Luna’s call.

“It is time.”

With guarded step, Twilight made her way to the stairs. Setting her hoof on the first, a surprising warmth crept through her shoulder. Turning to look, she saw Luna’s hoof had made contact.

“I have faith in you, Sister.”

With her heart pounding in her chest, Twilight plodded up the stairs and onto the balcony above.

Reaching out only a short distance, the platform hung above the outer palace gardens. Twilight approached the railing and stared out over a sea of ponies gathered below. Sunlight fell upon the congregation which had migrated from the inner hall to the lush grounds in preparation for the Sunset Showcase.

Clearing her throat with a small cough, Twilight summoned her royal voice. “Welcome, one and all, to the celebration of the Fall Equinox.” A cheer met with a rumbling clop of hooves in response.

Front and center in the assemblage stood the Duke and Duchess flanked by the rest of their envoy. Floating over their smiles, Twilight quickly scanned the crowd for her friends. Off in the back corner near the rose bush garden, she caught a glimpse of the tight group. Rainbow Dash hovered above the rest giving a perfect indicator to follow.

Luna rose up alongside and added her own greeting. “We hope that you enjoy the evening and recall all the hard work that was put into making this year’s harvest one of the most productive on record.”

Twilight could barely make out the response on her friend’s faces. Most looked to be in a state of meditation. Pinkie was all smiles, as usual. The sound of Rainbow Dash nervously biting her hooves nearly carried over the noise of the crowd, or at least in Twilight’s head it did. A prod from Luna’s hoof brought her back into the moment.

“Without further ado, let us welcome the sunset!” Luna shouted.

Twilight took a deep breath. She knew what she had to do and how she was supposed to do it. Her confidence wavered like the rustling branches of the trees in the wind of the approaching storm. On the southern horizon, the dark clouds rolled and spat an angry barrage of lightning. The glow of the sun seemed to draw the warmth out of her instead of providing the strength she desperately needed.

She rose up on her hind legs and spread out her wings. With a small hop and a draw of air beneath her, she climbed into the air for all to see. Every ounce of concentration she had drew into focus on her horn. All that focus settled on the sun hanging on the far horizon.

She felt a spark.

A tingle ran down the length of her horn and spread through her crest and down her spine. Pinpricks of magical energy tickled her ears.

A hush fell over the crowd. Every eye fell on the Sun Princess. Collectively, the world took a breath, waiting for the moment to pass before bursting into celebration.

Over and over, Twilight repeated the spell in her head. Pleading desperately with herself, the magic floating just outside her reach. The world around her fell away. The smallest glimmer of hope slowly faded out of existence before it could take on a full flame.

Twilight’s vision went dark. A shooting pain broke from her horn. Ice gripped her lungs. Her wings locked up as she fought to hold herself aloft. The ground met her side, unkindly forcing out her icy breath.

In an instant, Luna was there at her side. A moment shy of catching her fall, Luna’s magic wrapped around Twilight filling her with the warmth of a sister’s love. A cough and a sputter later, Twilight managed to ask the big question. “Did I do it?”

Opening her eyes to the brightly stinging rays of the not-yet-set sun, her question found an answer.

Charging past the guards, a streak of rainbow pulled up next to Luna. Luna opened her mouth to say something, but it hung open considering the sight in the distance. Dash reached out a hoof and quickly pulled it back considering Luna’s reaction at her sudden presence. She turned to see what had caught the Princess’s eye.

Together they watched as the sun dove beneath the horizon plunging the garden into the dark of night. Suddenly, a flash of light enveloped the area straining vision as going from sunlight to darkness and back to a brilliant flash took quite a toll.

From below the balcony, somewhere in the crowd, a failing voice cried out. “Lulu! Your turn!”

A flash of anger surged through Luna’s eyes. Without a word, Luna spread her wings and rose into the air. Rainbow Dash took up her vacated spot at Twilight’s side. Hovering above, Luna’s hornglow bathed the balcony and the garden crowd in an eerie luminescence. A half-second later, the moon leapt over the horizon and shot into the night sky. The glittering twinkle of stars quickly filled in the rest of the backdrop.

Twilight lifted her head off of Dash’s hooves. Gathering herself together, strength returning to her wings and legs, she rose up. Luna descended in ever tightening spirals toward the garden floor as Twilight lifted herself to the balcony rail with Rainbow Dash’s assistance.

“Remove thy mask and answer for thy actions!” Luna bellowed in her royal Canterlot voice as she took up position against the swiftly clearing crowd. The single prostrate form of the Duke of Maretonia lay before her. The Duchess was beside herself and stood apart from her husband, being unsuccessfully consoled by others in her delegation.

Twilight gazed on in wonder at the spectacle unfolding below. The Duke gingerly raised a hoof, quite obviously in pain. His toe split all the way to the pastern, and with an audible click, he snapped one half against the other. With a small flash of light, a copy of himself, in apparent perfect health, appeared standing next to the Duchess.

“Off with thy disguise!” Luna’s horn erupted in a blackish-green glow.

“My magic fails me now, as will all of creation if she does not learn the truth,” came the Duke’s reply. “Would you truly wish to see me as I am? So close to the end of it all?”

“Show thy true self, or feel my wrath!” Luna’s horn sparked in a glow barely held back against the force of her directed rage. With a second click of a split hoof echoing through the garden space, the form of an elder pony laying on the ground before the frightened crowd dissolved with a little puff of smoke into the not-so-imposing form of a bruised and battered Lord of Chaos.

A scream from a mare followed by an even more girlish scream of a well-to-do stallion nearly led to a stampede. The royal guard rushed to try and form a perimeter. “Hold!” Luna shouted at the frightened commonponies, which froze everypony where they stood.

Rainbow Dash had to duck as Twilight spread out her presently responsive wings. Diving over the balcony railing, Twilight, draped in all of Celestia’s majesty that she could muster, floated down to stand by Luna.

“I-I make… no apologies. It… had to be… done,” Discord said through ragged breaths. “Let the elements… decide my fate.”

Against the protesting foreleg of Luna spread out against her, Twilight approached Discord. “What happened? What did you do?” More than mere curiosity informed her questions. Discord’s precarious state begged the question of life and death, even in the case of a being who was considered immortal. Scorch marks and misaligned scales pocked across his still smoldering heap. His left wing was torn and his right hoof looked to be broken, or at least laying at an impossible angle to the rest of his leg.

“He has broken his promise and upset the balance of harmony and chaos,” Luna offered in a more subdued volume still bordering on the tone of her previous outburst. “The elements have delivered their punishment.”

“What does that mean?” Twilight asked with growing urgency to find answers to her critical questions.

“It means, what’s done is done,” Discord replied. The twinkle in his eyes grew dim in the light of the moon overhead. “It also means you have a second chance. Make sure you study this time—for all our sakes.”

Twilight knelt down at Discord’s side. “Why did you lower the sun for me?”

Discord’s focus shifted from Twilight to Luna and then back to Twilight. “Because I believe in you.” He tried to raise an arm but gave up before it came to indicate the tower to which he simply nodded with his head. “Go find the truth and save us all, Princess.”

“Oh no!” Fluttershy burst from the unmoving crowd and dove forward. “Somepony bring water! And some bandages!” With a gentle nuzzle, she lay her head against the crook of Discord’s shoulder and began to stroke down the dying embers of flame in his matted coat. The rest of the Ponyville crew filtered through the wall of the crowd and took in the scene. Dash hovered above.

With a puff of smoke from an exhausted cough, Discord reached up with his other arm and brushed a claw through Fluttershy’s mane. “Thank you, Fluttershy. Thank you for being my friend.” With that said, his arm fell to the side and his eyes closed. Only a faint, labored breathing escaped his mouth.

Luna took command once again. “Day Guards, see to the guests and clear the garden. Night Guards, secure the castle. Nopony comes or goes without my direct approval. Element Bearers, come with us. We will see to the Draconequus’ care.”

Twilight felt rooted to the ground, lost in thought as a thousand busy hooves thundered around her. Oblivious even to her friends trying to gain her attention, she contemplated what Discord said. Elements. Second chance. Study. “The book!” Her sudden outburst frightened those around her. Scrambling up, her wings unfurled at her sides.

“I will handle Discord,” Luna said. “See to your study, sister. I pray you find the answer to all of this before morning.”

A simple nod acknowledged the plan. Twilight glanced around at the others; everyone waiting for her direction. Fluttershy remained attached to Discord, her tears acting as a psudo-glue.

“Fluttershy, stay with Discord and do what you can to help him recover,” Twilight said. “The rest of you, get some food and meet me in Celestia’s tower. It’s going to be a very long night.”

Fluttershy did her best to nod. The rest of the team quickly found themselves staring up at a departing Twilight, swiftly winging her way to her private chambers.

The first drops of rain hit the ground as everyone fell to task under the dying light of the clouding over moon above.

Chapter Twenty-Four – The Last Midnight

View Online

Twilight burst through the outer doors of Celestia’s bedroom and wouldn’t have even acknowledged the occupants had they not addressed her; her mind focused on a single task: read the book!

“I assume everything went smoothly, Princess?” Cadance asked. With some effort, she reached down to pull the covers away and slide off the bed. Unsteady on her legs, yet willing an escape from her recovery bed, she wobbled for a moment trying to regain her balance.

Cocking his head around and taking note of Twilight’s entry and his wife’s exit, Shining Armor still looked like he had seen better days. “Is everything alright, Your Highness?” he added, squinting against the subdued light of a pair of candles in the middle of the room. The flicker traced a silhouette of the princess pair, one each against opposite walls.

“It’s still me, guys. And no, it’s not alright—not yet anyway.” Twilight launched herself toward the private study. “You’ll have to excuse me; I’ve got a book to read!”

Twilight laid her hoof against the glass doors of the study which rattled in their frames at the abnormal touch. Pushing through the arch, she spied the gold tome laying on the bench peeking out from under the flap of her saddle bag right where she had left it hours ago. She quickly removed it from the pouch and settled into the window seat.

With a ginger step full of all the grace she could muster, Cadance traced her way over and held in the shadow of the doorway effectively blocking what small candlelight shone through from the main room. Twilight looked out the window, tipping the book toward the night sky searching for a bit of moonlight to read by. Watching as the storm filled the sky overhead, that too quickly faded as the rain began to ping against the window glass.

Cadance lit her horn, and a wall sconce flamed to life. “If you are going to read, you’re going to want more light than the moon can offer, especially with a storm rolling in to steal what’s left of that.”

“Thanks,” Twilight whispered. “It’s good to see your magic is regenerating.” With a pang in her voice, she added, “how is my brother doing?”

“He’ll be fine,” Cadance replied with an unconvincing nod. “He just needs some more rest. The real question is, how are you doing, and what happened to the sun?”

With an exasperated sigh, Twilight’s hoof fell over the fringe of the golden book laid out before her on the window bench. “Discord.” She looked up at the usually soft but currently haggard face of her fellow princess. “He lowered the sun and was somehow punished for interfering with my Trial. The others are taking care of him, but I need to find out what’s in this book. He said it has the answers, and I need to find out what that means.” Pulling back her hoof, the book cover reflected the torchlight against the shadows on the far wall. “I have to make this right. I have to pass this Trial. Hopefully the answer is in this book… at least, I hope Discord is telling the truth.”

The cover looked plain enough, a simple title with a small drawing beneath. Shiny, yellow metal pages with a slightly buffed edge turned easily in Twilight’s hooves and seemed to be unaffected by the passage of time. The writing on the first page flowed in an ancient etched script tightly packed in the precious small space. The night was young. There was a lot of work to do.

Twilight stared at the first line. The squiggles and cross marks stared back. For all her years of study, the language of the book remained indecipherable. Word by simple word, she struggled to make sense of any of it. Staring at the page and concentrating did little more than start to make her head start to hurt. The swirls and strokes all ran together resembling, if anything, a made up language of the type only Pinkie Pie would understand.

Flipping the page back over and returning to the cover, Twilight took another look at the title. “I don’t understand,” she said. “A few hours ago I could read this; I knew what this said. I can’t make heads or tails of any of any of it now!”

“What do you mean?” Candance asked as she approached. “Is it not written in Olde-Equestrian?”

“No, it isn’t,” Twilight replied. “I thought I recognized the words earlier, but now I can’t even read the title.” Staring down at the cover, the once familiar letters balked at revealing their secrets at present. “If I recall, it’s supposed to say: The Pillars of Creation.” Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath. “I don’t know what I’m going to do now.”

“Twilight,” Cadance said, leaning over and laying a hoof on her shoulder, “do you remember when you were young and I was taking care of you? Do you remember how you would always get mad at yourself if you couldn’t come up with the answer to a problem, even if it was something you weren’t expected to know?”

“Yes, and I remember how you had the weirdest way of helping me get over it.” Twilight’s lip curled into a little smile.

“Take a break,” Cadance said. “Go for a walk, take a nap, have a snack. Do something to take your mind off the problem.”

“I can’t,” Twilight replied. “Everypony is counting on me. I have to stay focused. If I can’t figure this out before morning, bad things are going to happen, I just know it.”

“Is there anything we can do to help?” Rainbow Dash shouted from just outside the arch. Twilight craned her neck around to take stock of the newly arrived. Applejack stood next to Rarity in the archway with a semi-soaked Rainbow Dash preening her wet feathers behind.

“Not unless you can help translate whatever language this book is written in,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“Honestly, Twilight,” Applejack said, “if this had anything to do with apples or farming, I’d be the pony with all the answers. But I’m not so sure there’s much I can do with all this magic stuff.”

“Even if it meant giving up my magic forever, I would gladly try and raise the sun for you, but I’m not so sure that would help either,” Rarity added.

“Come on,” Rainbow Dash chided, slipping between the other two and into the study, “there’s got to be something we can do. Captain Spitfire grounded the weather teams for the night, but I know there’s something else I can help with. You just say the word, and I’m on it!”

Twilight crossed her hooves over the page and lowered her head. “Discord said the answers were in this book, but I don’t even know what language it’s written in. I’ve never seen these characters before—I’m not even sure how I was able to read the title of the book earlier.”

“Perhaps I can be of assistance.” Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash stepped aside and allowed Luna room to approach. “Show me the book that you spoke of.”

“Princess Luna!” Twilight exclaimed, rising from the bench. “I thought you were taking care of Discord?”

“Your friends seem more than capable of that,” Luna replied. “I wanted to see this book that he seemed intent on you reading. May I take a look?”

“Of course,” Twilight said, stepping aside.

Luna took the book in her magic and levitated it off the bench. “Curious,” she said as she turned the book over and flipped through the pages. “I do remember this, but I am sorry to say that I cannot help with the translation. The language is far beyond my years. My sister and I spent countless hours with the most learned scholars of language and history back in the day and have yet to understand what the book contains. If I recall, not even Starswirl was able to decipher what it said. I wish I could help, but I do not even know where this book originated.”

“But, I could read it earlier,” Twilight rejoined. “When Discord first showed me the book, it took a few seconds, but I could at least read the title. Maybe he knows what it says.” Twilight gasped. “Maybe he cast a translation spell on the book—or on me—and it’s broken now that he’s… he’s…”

“He’s sleeping,” Pinkie Pie said. The latest addition to the group stood in the archway with a forced smile on her face. “Fluttershy’s got it all under control. She wanted me to tell you that.”

Twilight stared back at Pinkie with the usual look of confusion with all things Pinkie related. “Are you sure he’s just sleeping?”

“Well,” Pinkie replied, lifting a hoof to her chin, “he’s in bed, and his eyes are closed. I’m pretty sure he’s sleeping, but he could be faking it. He’s really good at playing games, so I can’t be totally sure. Fluttershy told me to tell you he was in a cone… or maybe a con… well, something or other, and I think it’s just a fancy way of saying he’s asleep. But his bed is more of a rectangle than a cone, so—”

“Pinkie,” Twilight interrupted, “I think we get the idea.”

“Let me get this straight,” Rainbow Dash said as she flicked her tail, spraying a touch of water from the still dripping hairs. “Discord was trying to help?”

“Yes,” Luna replied. “And it seems he did not take the warning seriously.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “Warning? What warning?”

“Why, Starswirl’s, of course.” Luna padded to the back corner of the small study and turned to face the entire group. “When Starswirl came to visit last week, he didn’t say much to me. Most of his message went straight to my sister, behind closed doors. What he did say to me, however, was directed at both myself, and also to Discord. He warned us that, while we were free to assist indirectly, we were not to interfere directly in your Trials. He made it clear that not only would we be putting ourselves in danger, but the whole of Equestria would suffer as a result. I made a promise to him and to my sister that I would focus on my own tasks barring the dark omen to follow otherwise.”

Twilight’s ire brightened. “So, why did you let Cadance lower the sun, and why did you teach Shining Armor how to raise it?” Face flushed, she turned on Luna. “Why didn’t you tell us there would be consequences like this?”

“Because…” Luna paused, shrinking just a little. “Because my sister told me not to.”

“What do you mean?” Cadance asked, the question begging an answer in light of her condition.

Under the questioning eyes of two other princesses, Luna rose up to confront the accusations. “She told me it might come to this, that Twilight might need additional help, but that I could not give it, no matter what. She forbade me from altering the course of the sun. In addition, she wanted Discord to stay far away from all of this until everything was settled. She feared that he would not listen to the warnings, and so, she gave him other tasks to perform. It seems as though her suspicions were warranted.”

Slumping down on her haunches, Luna’s countenance dropped. “I fear, in my zeal to comply with my sister’s wishes, I may have doomed us all.”

“Excuse me,” Fluttershy said, only slightly poking her muzzle through the door into the already crowded study space. “I’m sorry if I’m interrupting anything, but I wanted to let you all know that Discord is asleep and won’t wake up. I’ve done all I can for now, but it looks like he just needs to rest. His burns…”

Twilight made her way through the crowded space, ponies shuffling aside to try and make a path. She took Fluttershy in a hug. “I know it must be hard for you to see him like that.”

“It’s… okay. I’ll… I’ll stay up and keep an eye on him tonight.” Fluttershy took a step back to break from the embrace. Her eyes were already puffy and red. The fear in her voice was hard to hide.

Twilight bit her lip and had to think twice about asking her next question. “Would you let me know the moment he wakes up? We need him to help with a spell. It’s very important, and I wouldn’t ask you to rush anything with his care…”

“It wouldn’t have anything to do with that book over there, would it?” Fluttershy reached out a hoof pointing in the direction of the window bench and the golden book, pulsating in the flickering light of the torch sconce above.

Twilight turned on the book.

“Whoa now!” Applejack called out.

“It tickles!” Pinkie exclaimed.

Rarity blushed. “Oh my!”

“What gives?” Rainbow Dash added her own comment to the mix.

The pulsating glow from the book throbbed in time with the undulation radiating from the rainbow markings that each of the element ponies sported. All five cleared what little room they could and focused on the book as it rose from the bench and hovered out from the window space into the middle of the room.

“This… is not my doing,” Luna said from the back corner. Her concern carried in her unsteady voice.

“Me neither,” Cadance added, backing away slowly. Rarity reached out to steady her before she tumbled over her already shaky hooves.

Twilight’s curiosity got the better of her. She stepped forward and reached up to touch the book without so much as a second thought. As soon as her hoof made contact, she felt a pulse of energy erupt along her horn. A hundred images flashed before her eyes. Puzzle pieces randomly scattered and formed together again in various pictures that played like a daydream vision in a mirror reflecting something only she could see. The light overwhelmed everything else in her sight. Even when she closed her eyes, it continued, unabated.

With a cough, Twilight released the breath she held in for what seemed like forever, give or take a minute or two. The picture show faded to the reassuring glow of the torch light. She felt her legs buckle, the floor rapidly approaching, only to stop just before impact. The book hovered just in front of her face wrapped in a light bluish aura. Luna’s response time came much improved from the last.

Twilight stared at the open book in front of her. The strange arrangement of symbols seemed to leap off the page. Dots and lines rearranged themselves into a more familiar grouping making up letters to words she could actually read.

Lifting her head under her own power, she placed her front hooves on the ground and sat up. “I don’t know what just happened, but I can read this now.” The words rolled off her tongue as the excitement rose in her voice.

Pinkie scooted forward and peered down over her shoulder. “I don’t know, Twilight. It all looks Greek to me.”

The others came in closer and took turns taking in the sight.

“I’ve never seen that kind of writing before,” Rarity said.

“I can’t make heads or tails of any of it,” Applejack added.

Rainbow Dash slapped a hoof to the side of her head still coaxing the last bit of rainwater to drain from her ear. “I’ll read it when you’re done, just don’t spoil the ending.”

“How about I read it out loud?” Twilight said. “It’s written plain as day for me.”

“Sounds great!” Pinkie bounced over to take a seat on the window bench patting the cushion to invite Fluttershy to take up the spot next to her. “Bedtime stories are my favorite!”

Luna relaxed her hold on the book, settling it down in front of Twilight. Twilight smiled and nodded before turning back to the book and settling her hoof down against the first line on the page. “In the beginning, there was One. The One was all, and all was One.”

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh. “Hold up a sec. Let me grab a pillow. I can tell we’re going to be here a while.” Zipping through the doorway, across the bedroom, and out into the main hallway, it wouldn’t take her long to return with a pillow stolen from somewhere in the castle.

“Might want to have a bite to eat before we get into it too,” Applejack said, holding up a shiny red apple.

Twilight reached out and took up her offering. “Thanks. I guess I’ll have a quick bite to eat while everyone gets settled.” Chomping into the apple, she only then realized how long it had been since she last ate.

“We should probably move to the larger space if we’re all looking at settling down for the evening,” Rarity said. “I’m certain that some of us need our beauty sleep, but want to hear the story as well.”

“That sounds like a good idea.” Twilight stood up and tucked the book under her wing. With the small group following, the party moved out into the bedroom proper.

Rainbow Dash returned with a pile of blankets and pillows in tow. After relocating the group and a swift distribution of the assorted bedding, they all settled in for the promised story.

“Take two,” Twilight said, opening the page once again and starting from the top.

The hours slipped by. Everypony, with the exception of Luna, eventually found the call to rest stronger than the desire to listen to Twilight recite ancient history.

Twilight’s mind raced across the pages. Everything from the beginning opened before her in varying detail. Millennia crossed under her hoof as she scanned through it all. Certain passages, barely relevant to the history, seemed to catch her eye and caused her to wonder at the meaning they should convey mixed in with the altogether mundane. She paused between the lines of text to let the information fully absorb into her understanding.

Harmony is the key to creation.

The One is in all, but by itself is alone.

To create is to serve; to serve is to create.

The balance of harmony and chaos is essential to harness the power of the Elements.

There is magic in everything and everyone.

Nothing exists by itself.

Live to serve, and never lose sight of the goal.

Friendship is magic.

Twilight stopped. Her mind froze. The letters on the page began to swirl into garbled scrawl.

Luna tilted her head and took note of the pause in Twilight’s recitation. “Is everything alright?”

For all the regalness that would normally accompany Princess Celestia, Twilight broke the standard. She bolted upright. “I know what I have to do!” She spun toward the balcony doors. Tipping her head toward Luna, she asked, “How long before sunrise?”

Luna’s horn buzzed with her blue aura, testing the air and connecting with the moon above the clouds of the raging storm outside. “A little under an hour,” she replied.

“I have to hurry.” Twilight tapped her hooves against the hard floor impatiently. “Make sure everyone is ready and waiting for me in the observatory when I get back—we have to time this perfectly.”

Luna nodded her head. “Go with haste, Princess. We will await your return.”

Without another word, Twilight pushed through the door and out into the storm. Spreading her wings against the beating rain, she hauled herself into the air and furiously drove toward Ponyville.

Chapter Twenty-Five – Darkest Before the Dawn

View Online

Twilight raced forward, time and distance conspiring against her. The rain stung her face and sought to pry her from the sky. Lightning danced across her path with only a slight tingle in the air to warn against the impending strike. Try as she might, there was no breaking through the cloud cover above. The monstrous storm choked off access to what could be clear, moonlit sky above the torrential squall. At least the lightning helped guide the way forward in the absence of moon and stars.

With each heaving breath, she raised her wings and scooped every bit of air she could gather in beneath her downward thrust. Her hooves galloped forward as though she were racing over land, lending a small measure of assurance that she was indeed moving toward her destination. Winning the prize in this race meant seeing the light of a new day; defeat meant letting down everypony she cared about, not to mention herself.

For all the time she had spent wearing the form of her mentor, she remained at odds with it. The longer neck, the fuller barrel, legs that made her feel like an awkward filly again; they all felt foreign, more so even than sharing the bodies of her friends. Though somewhat new in her normal state, a pair of wings the size of Celestia’s felt no more out of place than the rest of her. Still, the only thing she focused on, the part of her that she needed to connect with most of all, was her horn. This horn that wouldn’t, couldn’t perform the magic she needed, it held all the answers. Her magic, sealed away for the duration of her sojourn, begged to find the key to unlocking the mystery and the power that lay waiting atop her head. The answer should have been obvious from the start, yet it took and ancient book to show her the way. Now it was all up to her to follow through. She wished she could tap into just a little piece of that magic right away to shield her flight and secure a safe arrival, but nothing came easy, nothing this important at least.

Off in the distance, the star-capped castle on the edge of Ponyville flashed into view. Twilight adjusted her course and dropped altitude to level the approach. Dawn, her deadline, the reason for this trip, crept closer and closer not waiting for anypony who might be late to arrive. She had to be quick, in and out. She also contemplated retrieving a saddle.

Aiming straight for her bedroom balcony, she skidded across the porch with her hooves barely registering a purchase against the slick crystal. Not stopping shy of the door, her momentum carried her right through the barrier. The smash of framed glass rudely announced her arrival. Her impact broke one of the doors from its hinges, setting it to crash on the floor as she pounced atop the fallen framework in a precarious dance to stay upright. With most of the impact absorbed by her waterlogged mass of mane and flank, she came through without major injury. Surely a bruise, but little more would register. A glance to the far corner of the room caused her more worry than all that.

“Spike, I’m so sorry,” she said, scrambling over to the corner where an overturned bed lay in shambles against her cowering assistant reactively hugging the wall still half covered in his bedsheet. “I hope I didn’t scare you too badly.”

Spike dropped his hand down from guarding his face against the early morning intruder. “Prin…cess… Celestia?” With all he saw and heard, it only made sense. The candle on the bed stand had long since burned out. Flashes of light shot shadows of the Princess across the huddled dragon still blinking the remnants of broken sleep from his eyes. Bloodshot sclera told the tale of a restless night.

“No, Spike. It’s still me. Twilight.” Without waiting for so much as a nod of approval, Twilight ran to her dressing room. Hanging on the wall in the far back corner, she found a sturdy looking saddle rimmed with tiny gemstones that swiftly found its way to her barrel. The piece of formalwear often worn by the well-to-do as a sign of mock servitude was, in fact, the perfect accessory for the day. She fastened the strap in the very last notch, grateful the Princess wasn’t any larger than she already was, but perhaps a little wary that maybe she herself was getting too big for her own good. Rearing back, she turned and dropped to the floor, retracing her waterlogged steps into the bedroom.

“What’s going on?” Spike asked as soon as she caught sight of him again.

“I’ll try and explain on the way.” Twilight scrambled over and knelt down. “There’s no time to sit and talk. We have to leave now. Hop on!”

Cautiously, Spike reached up and laid a claw across the top of the saddle horn. He glanced over at the broken door and the tattered curtains, soaked and flapping in the wind. “But, there’s a storm out there. Where are we going?”

Twilight reached back and helped lift him into the saddle. “Buckle in and hold on tight. We need to fly to Canterlot, and we have to make it there before dawn. We’ll be cutting it close, and that Everfree storm isn’t going to be doing us any favors.”

Spike tightened the harness across his lap and grabbed a hold of whatever else he could grasp: mane, saddle, peytral. The full reality of the situation still hadn’t registered; instinct in following a royal order guided his actions more than conscious thought. Twilight rose to her hooves, spread out her wings still dripping wet, and bolted for the wreck of a balcony door. Instinctively, Spike ducked his head, and they shot out into the darkness marred only by the near continuous bevy of lightning strikes and hoofshaking thunderclaps.

With a yelp from her passenger unceremoniously thrust into the raging wind, booming thunder, sizzling lightning, and driving rain, they leapt into the air. Spike kept both hands tightly fixed to Twilight’s mane and saddle instead of shielding his face from the oncoming rain. Thankfully, the lee of the hair kept most of it at bay.

“You’ve always wanted to join me on one of my adventures, right?” Twilight yelled, barely turning her head to address him. “Here’s your chance! I’ll try and make it quick.”

“I don’t understand,” Spike replied, the rain pelting one half of his face, the wind working at peeling back his scales from all angles. “What’s the big rush?”

“It’s a long story!” Twilight flapped her wings with all the strength she could muster. “Right now, you have to trust me—I need you all together! Once this is over, we can sit down, and I’ll tell you the whole story from the beginning. For now, just hang on. Hopefully we can make it there in one piece.”

“Sounds great!” Spike shouted back. “Can I wake up now so that this nightmare can be over?”

“It’s not a dream, Spike,” Twilight screamed against the peel of thunder from a strike not far ahead. “Believe me, I’ll be glad when this is over too!”

“Whatever you say, Twilight.” Spike tucked in close to Twilight’s mane and did his best to hold on tight. Twilight tried her best to keep a straight line while avoiding the constant attempts to end their flight.

A deadly game of chess ensued. With a precarious pawn making its way forward while trying its best to avoid the chaos all around, the journey to the final rank was fraught with peril. A single strike would spell the end. Each flap pushed them forward; each dodge kept them safe. The closer they got to Canterlot, the heavier the storm became. Rain and lightning, a touch of hail, the chaotic magic of the Everfree kept up the assault. All those flying lessons from Rainbow Dash sure came in handy, especially the part about dodging the occasional lightning bolt prank.

The dark rise of Canterlot Peak stood in slight contrast to the deeper darkness all around. As before, Twilight gave thanks for the lightning for both lighting her path and keeping her awake to follow it.

“Only a little further,” she called back to her passenger. She couldn’t tell if he heard her or not. In answer to a silent prayer, a steady beacon of silvery blue from off in the distance gave a true target to aim for. “Hold on tight!” she yelled. Spike braced his legs against both her wing sockets and clutched the base of her mane in a stranglehold of sorts. Twilight abandoned her own sense of direction and lightning assisted guidance and drove straight for beacon.

Luna stood atop the observatory tower broadcasting a beam from her horn as soon as Rainbow Dash’s griffon-trained eyes caught sight of the pair struggling over the horizon. In the inky black of the near-to-sunrise morning overshadowed by the storm, it would have been nearly impossible to find the castle otherwise.

Fighting against her growing exhaustion, Twilight managed to steer toward the tower. Each flap came up just a tiny bit weaker than the last as she continued to struggle against the rain. Lightning struck, a little too close for comfort. The surge of heat washed over her body. The smell of singed feathers quickly followed. In a fit of ragged flaps, her right wing gave out just a few feet from the landing. As she lurched into an awkward dive, Luna reached out with her magic to stabilize her descent. Owing mostly to that assistance, Twilight and Spike tumbled forward onto the platform and were quickly surrounded by a magic shield to protect against the elements.

Fluttershy rushed forward with a towel, and Rarity soon followed. The two of them worked quickly to comfort and dry the travelers. Fluttershy winced along with Twilight as she ran a hoof down the blackened wingtip. Singed primaries weren’t a good sign; missing ones weren’t either. Spike shivered in Rarity’s warm embrace.

Twilight shouted over to Luna, “Is everything ready? Is everypony here? Uhgh…” Struggling against her bruised flank and burned wing, she painfully lifted herself off the floor.

“I have done as you asked. The Elements have all gathered.” Luna nodded over to the rest of the group keeping watch on the city below. Pinkie Pie and Applejack helped to steady Princess Cadance as she held on to the shield spell keeping the better part of the platform protected. Rainbow Dash paced along the railing muttering to herself with Twilight barely catching parts of her general cursing of the clouds and the whole of the unnatural storm.

“How much time do we have?” Twilight yelled, still keeping with her storm addled voice levels.

“Not long,” Luna replied. “A few minutes at most.”

Twilight whipped her mane to the side and drew up her wings tugging them out of Fluttershy’s care. “I need everypony to gather round. I have something I need to say and not much time to say it.”

The Elements, Spike, two princesses—they all gathered around Twilight. Shining Armor wobbled toward the circle, an unexpected late arrival. Twilight welcomed his addition to the group, one that showed the possibility of improving circumstances. There was still the matter of his magic to address once she found the key to her own. His stalwart smile belied his inner pain and concern for his wife, still hanging on to the edge of the protection spell.

Twilight glanced around the circle taking in the view of all her friends gathered in support. “I need you all to hear this; it’s important that you all understand why I’ve failed my Trial.”

The concerned stares met with a touch of surprise.

“What do you mean, Twilight?” Applejack asked, less stunned than the rest, but able to say what others couldn’t in light of the situation.

“I’ve been lying to myself, Applejack,” Twilight replied. “In one way or another, I’ve been a terrible friend by abandoning the very principles that I should have embraced as a princess. I’ve been selfish thinking I can do this alone—I can’t. At the heart of it all, friendship is magic, and I’ve been ignoring that simple truth this whole time.”

“That’s it?” Rainbow Dash said. “So, are you going to cast some kind of friendship spell that fixes everything now?”

“No,” Twilight said bowing her head. “That’s not how magic works, at least not my magic.”

“Do we get to use our Rainbow Powers?” Pinkie Pie asked. “With all this rain, we could have the biggest rainbow ever!”

“That’s not how it works either, Pinkie,” Twilight replied, smiling inwardly at the thought of a massive rainbow.

“Well, how does it work, darling?” Rarity asked, cautiously rubbing her own horn. “I hope you don’t expect me to try my horn at this sunrise business, because I’m certain that won’t work.”

“No, Rarity. It’s much simpler than that.” Twilight bent her knees and knelt down to focus on the one at the center of it all. “The heart of the matter is, I need to apologize to you all, especially Spike. I was wrong, and I need to ask your forgiveness.”

Spike tilted his head and wondered at the allegation. A quick inspection of the rest of the circle elicited similar responses. Twilight continued to address her words to one small dragon in particular.

“From the moment you hatched, you’ve been there by my side. The day I got my cutie mark was the day I made my first real friend, but it’s taken me this long to realize that. You’re not my servant, and you never were. You’re more than just my assistant; more than a trusted companion. You’re much more than all of that, and it’s time I said as much. Spike, I couldn’t have asked for a more loyal, honest, kind, generous, and all around supportive friend, and I hope you can forgive me for not saying that sooner. I’m sorry I keep leaving you at home when I go off to save the world. I’m sorry that I take you for granted. What kind of ‘Princess of Friendship’ am I if I can’t even acknowledge my own best friend?” Twilight lifted her head just a touch and stared the dragon square in the face. “Spike, my very best friend, will you forgive me?”

Nopony moved or dared say a word. A quiver tinged Spike’s lip. Twilight bit hers, not all that patiently awaiting a response.

She felt like she had to say something else; perhaps her message wasn’t clear enough. “Reading the book, I finally realized what I was missing. It was something I should have known all along. This journey wasn’t about me proving myself worthy; it was about coming to an understanding of what my destiny really is—about what being a princess really means. The bottom line is this: for all the magic and power in the universe, it means nothing if you can’t share it with friends. You all are the reason I am who I am. I wouldn’t be the same without --all-- of you.” She paused, taking another look at her rainbowfied friends, family, Luna, and last but not least, Spike, her best friend in the whole world. The lightning crashed and sent a crack snaking down the magic shield above. “There’s a lot more to it, but we don’t have time to get into the details. I just—“

Spike dove forward, falling against Twilight’s neck. His stubby arms wrapped as best they could around the sides. “You’re my best friend, Twilight, and I wouldn’t have it any other way!”

Twilight reached out to complete the embrace, her long foreleg easily encircling her small friend. Away from the pain in her side, held to a simmering dull ache as long as she didn’t focus on it, she felt a jolt. The warmth of the hug grew and spread across her chest. Without breaking away, her view raised up to the rest of those gathered. Her circle of friends, standing in the flashing darkness of a storm threatening to hold back the dawn at all costs, caught the rising glow of another source of light. Their faces brightened one by one.

The Elements of the group began to echo a reply. Orange, pink, yellow, white, and blue joined with the lavender glow radiating from Twilight and Spike, all focused on the gem set in the Mantle of the Sun.

The pulse beat in time with Twilight’s heart, growing with each one. Wider and taller, its influence spread. First the ponies, then the platform, the tower, the castle, the light of friendship spread over the entire city. Lightning beat against the glow, each strike rebounding on its source. Higher and higher it climbed, the clouds yielding instantly with the slightest contact.

Cadance fell to her knees, her hornglow fading with the magic of the shelter above. Shining Armor took her head with a shaky hoof and nestled it against his chest wrapping his other forehoof around her back in support.

With one last pulse, the spell erupted from the group. The wave carried as far as the eye could see, clearing a path to the heavens and the distant horizon both. Once again, the gentle glow of moonlight fell over the tightly assembled group.

Luna reacted in an instant, spreading out her wings and lighting up her horn. Faster than anypony could call her name, the moon, so recently returned to the night sky, yielded to her command and dropped beyond the distant hills. She turned and considered Twilight, a tiny smile lifting the corners of her mouth. “Now is your time, Princess. Let your magic shine forth!”

Twilight felt the heat rising in her own horn. Holding tight to Spike, she spread out her wings and let the sensation guide her where it would. Her body felt lighter than a cloud as she drifted into the air, injured wing and all. She could feel the power rising all the way to the very tip of her horn and radiating around her neck. Deep in her mind, a curiously familiar thought whispered across the distance: Hello, my old friend; rise and welcome a new day. The other ponies watched in awe as the full power of the Princess of the Sun erupted in a shower of sparks, light radiating from both horn and peytral foci.

Peeking out over the horizon, the first shafts of light fell over the city. Dawn had come. A rainbow rose from the group perched atop the tower and stretched out over the mountain peaks to shake hooves with the sun. Canterlot sparkled in the lingering damp of the storm and radiated a million rainbows in response to the morning light flooding through the streets. A cheer rang out, shared by all those gathered at once.

Twilight reached out with her magic, trying to soak it all in. She found nothing in return. The light, the sound, the laughter of her friends all faded away. She hung in the air, filled to the brim with nothing but the memory of giving everything she had left inside to dole out, a gift for those she dearly loved.

For her alone, the darkness returned.

Chapter Twenty-Six – Rise and Fall

View Online

Darkness.

I opened my eyes and beheld the darkness. It wasn’t a cold and uncaring dark, rather quite the opposite. This was the dark that dwelled in the depths of a starless night, in the space beyond and between, somewhere I was partially accustomed to be. A comforting darkness gave play to the whims of imagination and dream inviting its guest to paint a picture with the mind and fill the void with substance. In this place of solemn reflection, only one part of reality remained: me.

Alive.

Life beat within my breast. My heartbeat held steady, keeping watch and measuring out each moment of precious life. I felt at peace. Calm after a storm. Rising to greet a new day. Warm and safe without a care in the world.

Light.

Barely had I formulated the thought, and it was so. I stretched out a… hoof, ethereal in the illuminating rays of soft white streaming down from above. I tipped my head to the right and back to the left, examining the pearl keratinized walls and my own reflection in the shiny surface attached to the end of a leg. A soft, purple tuft of fur rimmed the coronet and followed up to my core.

Pony.

Nestled in the crook of my back, muscles stretched, reaching out with a pair of massive wings toward the glow. Brilliant feathers caught the light and reflected back upon its source while casting an expansive shadow below. My head reared back, mane flowing in the weightlessness where I hung. Pivoting head over hooves, I caught sight of my own tail shining with a twinkle of starlight flecks dotting the length of the highlighted strands of hair.

Breath.

The second I considered the idea, my world fell. My moment of self-realization ended abruptly. Eyes wide, I fought to right myself while the growing burn rose within. I couldn’t breathe. Legs slashed, wings pumped, I swam toward the light—the surface.

I burst from the Pool of Harmony taking flight in little more than a simple loop before coming to rest before the Guardian. His towering form lay peacefully wedged between the temple pillars. This much I knew in an instant; more information came pouring in as the floodgates opened wide. My thoughts swam with new sensation, new purpose flooding my veins. A million years of history filled each recess of my mind, eternity stretching from beginning to end and beginning again. The mysteries of the cosmos unfurled before my eyes. I was a part of it all, yet found myself standing here in this moment, a point on a line that stretched from infinity to infinity.

Memory of a time before, another life, many lives, split and joined together in the present; it gave me a whole new perspective to consider. Creation and Destruction, Harmony and Chaos—I stood at the threshold of change. I drew down my focus and stood tall while addressing my steward. “I am One, and the One is in me. In the light of friendship, I stand ready to serve, Lord Aeon.”

His response seeped into my mind. “I am One, and the One is in me. By the light of friendship, I welcome thy service, my Queen. Please, forgive my failing. I am not long for this life.” Too weak to lift his head, a slight rise and fall accompanied his labored breath.

I bowed my head. The end had come. One must fall, and One must rise. A new beginning hailed the embers of the dying light, immortality a matter of relative measure. A simple thought that nothing is truly destroyed, only changed brought peace and calm to the chaotic waves crashing about us.

I felt more than heard him speak once more, a whisper in a raging sea of distraction churning through my head. “The cycle continues. See that you remember the past so as not to repeat the mistakes of those who lost sight of the goal. As this Aeon falls, the Twilight shall rise to guard the way forward. Friendship carries on through the ages. The work of creation marches on by virtue of the balance of Harmony and Chaos.”

“Twilight?”

The cautious approach of shuffling hooves drew my attention. I turned back to inquire as to their source.

“Twilight Sparkle?”

The name echoed in my head. A gray unicorn with a lengthy beard hanging off his chin crept out of the shadows.

“Starswirl?” I replied, the memory quickly rising to my immediate recollection. “Starswirl the Bearded?” I knew this pony. He was one of my kind. I felt a twinge of pain for… regret of some sort.

“Is… Are you… I find myself at a loss, Your Majesty,” he stammered. Dropping his knee, he fell into a deep bow.

Digging through the memories that rushed to the fore, I took a step back. Raising a hoof to my view, I took stock of myself. This unicorn turned alicorn, pony become princess, Scion of Harmony raised to Guardian, was me. Twilight Sparkle, Element of Friendship.

The Master’s echoes returned. “We haven’t much time, my Queen. Call upon the Elements and seal theseTrials with the blessing of Harmony.”

I grit my teeth. “Duty calls, young one. I must finish the task set before me. Stand clear, friend Starswirl.”

An understanding nod prefaced his retreat into the shadows. I turned to face the Star. The five orbs inside pulsed in varying time, each sharing a moment for themselves and then bowing to the group as a whole. I lit my horn to take command, and they responded to my call.

“Honesty. The foundation upon which true friendship is built. Integrity that starts within and shines a light to all those who would see, come forth!” Like a column of fire, the orange globe rose from the crystal and spun toward the far pillar of the temple.

“Kindness. The gentle attraction that draws friends together, spreading the lifeblood of Compassion to all that would share in its warmth, shine!” A bright yellow ray of sunlight crested the gem and illuminated the space before the second far pillar.

“Generosity. Giving of oneself becoming Charity, the pure love of friendship, rise!” A third column of sparkling white settled into position, a soft and flowing melody humming in the resonance between the three.

“Laughter. The joyful dissemination of Optimism bringing hope for a brighter tomorrow while sharing in the struggles of the present and past, swell!” The song found a blue beat with a fourth member joining the chorus.

“Loyalty. A rich red of true Devotion to ones friends marking the epitome of service and love, join us!” The final Element brought the song into full harmony. A symphony of light flooded the temple illuminating every dark corner.

I stretched out my wings and let loose the magic swelling within my horn. Holding position at the sixth pillar, I cried out in a voice that reached to the heavens. “I call upon the Elements of Harmony in the true spirit of Friendship. Come to me, and answer the call to serve!”

A clap of thunder answered my call. In a flash, five alicorns joined the circle holding at each pillar of light. The light of the circle twisted together and stretched beyond the colonnade, reaching up to the sky and beyond, conceivably traveling the universe back to the source. Together, their voices called out as One, “The Elements stand ready to serve!”

I bowed to my friends, each one in turn reciprocating. The Elements of Harmony claimed their rightful places as the ceremony continued.

From behind, a seventh voice joined our magical chorus. Aeon’s horns sparked to life. A final throw of strength pointed his head at the center of our circle. His magic arced toward the Star gem. With the power of the ages to buoy him up, he spoke with a voice that shook the temple. “Twilight Sparkle, you are found worthy to bear the Mantle of Leadership. Take up the Heart of Friendship and guide the work of creation toward eternity.”

The five other Elements joined in the act, their magic filling and shaping the gem in their own right. Pouring his essence into the Star, Aeon guided the Magic of Friendship in condensing and coalescing around the focus. The gem shrank becoming encircled with ribbons of rainbow light. The purple hue writhed giving way to iridescent colors dancing across the surface. In the pull of the magic, it came free of the guard over the pool. I followed its path with my gaze, coming slowly toward me with a building glow. Gradually, it fell until it rested upon my shoulders, adorning my neck with Mantle, Heart, and a charge to serve.

The light fell. The magic settled. I turned to thank the Guardian for his kind words, but his long occupied spot lay empty.

“One must fall,” I said, bowing my head in honor of the fallen Lord, last of the great ones of his kind.

One must rise. His answer echoed through the temple.

I felt the warmth of the Heart wash over me. My mind filled with the thoughts of the young alicorn I had become all bubbling to the surface. The flood of power and responsibility caught my weak, young self off guard, threatening to drown me if I failed to contain it all. It was too much to process; I felt my fragile body begin to falter. The power of creation, thrust upon me in this infantile state, swept over me like a raging river. Overwhelmed, I tried to call out a plea for relief, something to assuage the pain of our merging.

“All things in time!” another voice shouted.

The Heart heard my inner cry. A pulse of magic carried across the temple. I fell to my knees, and my world went dark once again.

“Twilight, can you hear me?” The voice gave me a tether to cling to. “I am here. Let me guide you through the storm.”

I opened my eyes to the light. I felt… normal.

Taking stock of my surroundings, I lay in a meadow, clover and grass spread over the hilltops as far as the horizon. Sunlight danced across the field as a slight breeze brought the smell of flowers on a spring morning. The weight of a leg draped over my withers gave me comfort in the feel of a warming embrace. A gentle nuzzle across my cheek filled me with a sense of peace and love.

“Relax and rejuvenate. Clear your mind and open your heart.” My companion’s words set me on a firm path. My mind settled into the familiar. I turned my head to thank him for the kindness. His awkward smile gave me pause to chuckle.

“I never knew you could be such a romantic,” I said, full recognition finally dawning on my senses. “Thank you, Starswirl. I never could have done this without you.” I lay my hoof over his and returned the smile.

“I do what I can, and I’m happy to serve.” He nodded with just a tip of his head. His beard fell only halfway to the ground, a sign of living in his prime—a dream only partly fulfilled here in his own private plane of existence.

I could feel the change within me. At once, grown into my full potential and now returned to my natural state. I had been given the chance to learn and grow over time into the pony I was meant to be. I was thankful to be me, happy for the guidance and wisdom that the Element of Friendship bestowed, relieved that I could return to myself. The powers of creation lay at my horntip, kept in check by the promise of gradually realizing my destiny—all things in time.

I gazed out over the flowing hills. The space between worlds and time looked different than when I visited last. A final wish in the outpouring of magic that remained to him, Starswirl offered me shelter from the storm I was not ready to face. With Celestia as my guide on my prior journey to becoming an alicorn, memories of friends filled the void of my inbetween. I should think that for a wizard of his stature, an endless field would seem too simplistic and boring. Still, I welcomed the peace and quiet afforded.

Following the sunrise, everything was a blur. I remembered the pool, the Element of Friendship, Aeon in the final moments before passing on—it wasn’t a dream, but it didn’t seem real. I called to my friends, and they answered, or did they? The five Elements joined together in sealing my promotion, six if you count Friendship itself, being in me, and of me, and not me just the same. Had the same fate befell them? Then there was Starswirl, coming to my rescue. He brought me back into my own—his own—place of refuge.

“Welcome back,” Starswirl said with a flick of his tail across my flank, snapping me out of my daydream. “Do you feel any better? Different?”

“I…” Pausing to try and understand what it was that I had just been through, I finally understood. “I think I realized my destiny.” The thought took a moment to really sink in. “I became one with my Element, but it was too much to take in all at once.”

“Becoming One with creation will do that to a pony,” he replied. “Give it time, and you will learn. The universe wasn’t built in a day, and neither were you.” The wind shifted direction, a slight chill filled the air. “Unfortunately, the hour grows late. Now that you have found your path, it is time for me to move on as well. The Golden Fields are calling to me, and I haven’t long to tarry.”

“Found my path?” I asked. “I’ve barely taken the first step, and you’re just going to leave me here, all alone? What about my friends?”

A gentle squeeze across my shoulder sent a tingle up and down my spine. My coat stood on end as I listened to his reply. “We are never alone, Twilight, but a step in the right direction leads to all the others set to follow—mine as well. Our paths carry us in different directions, merely crossing for a time. You and your friends will grow into your own given the chance to thrive. Let the magic guide you and try not to rush forward as I did. Your destiny awaits, just as mine stands fulfilled.”

“Is that what you truly believe?” I asked. With all the talk of destiny thrown about in the days of trial, I had to wonder if Starswirl was mistaken. “Is this really your destiny? Does it have to end here?” He spoke about death as it were an everyday occurrence. Perhaps having experienced something like it before, he was more prepared than most to face it again.

“I can’t say it is everything I ever hoped for, but I am proud of all that I have accomplished nonetheless.” He drew back his hoof and rocked up to stand. “My only regret is that I couldn’t do more.” His gaze stretched toward the horizon. “With Aeon’s passing, the magic that binds me to your world fades, and I must find my own path forward before I am lost to the thrashing tides of Chaos. Your friends are waiting, Twilight. Best you return as soon as you are able. They need you to lead them.”

“There is a way…” The words caught in my throat. I rose to take up a place at his side. My hoof fell against his flank. “Would you continue to serve… Would you stay with me, if I asked?”

“For you, my Queen, I would serve a thousand lifetimes and a thousand more still.” He turned to me and bowed. “But alas, it is not within my power to make it so. Were it, you would have but to give the command, and I would follow you into the depths of Tartarus and beyond. Though you hold the guardianship of creation, there is much you still must learn before you can help shape the destiny of others.”

Not out of pity or pardon, I considered the options. Should his half-life come to an end so that a new life could begin? On the verge of reaching the great golden pasture, who was I to keep him from it? Was there room to make amends for a past that led to this end? Could destiny be altered? Where does true happiness lie—in continuing service or in the reward for faithful service rendered? The choice was not mine to make. Still, the question begged an answer. I had to at least try.

“All this time, and you still haven’t finished your life’s work?” I asked, a twinge of sarcasm shadowing my question. “What kind of wizard leaves a spell unfinished?” He turned his head, hopefully giving thought to the potential.

“My work was finished by another. I think you recall her name.” The smirk he gave said a lot of things. Thanks. Regret. Desire. Satisfaction. A rainbow of emotion tied up in the complex inner workings of one of the most brilliant ponies to ever live.

“The magic is unique for each of us,” I said. “What I’ve done doesn’t stop you from realizing it yourself. After all we’re been through, I believe the answer—the magic—is within you if you want it.”

“It is not a matter of my own wants and needs.” He stood there, contemplating the future, swaying with the gentle breeze. “The Golden Fields sound promising.” He tipped his head and broached a typically awkward grin. “But if it be thy wish, I could be persuaded to serve at thy side.”

I took that as my answer. “This is not the end, Starswirl, only a new beginning. I would be forever grateful if you would stay by my side and help me through this change.”

A handsome smile shone above his scraggly chin. “I rather like the sound of that,” he replied. “Together then?”

“Together,” I said. “Say the words, wizard; finish what you started.”

I lay my horn across his. He spoke the words straight from his heart, and I echoed them in mine.

“With both of us together,
Our hearts shall beat as One.
By the magic of our Friendship,
Together we are One.”

I kissed his cheek.

Magic of the purest sort poured out of my Heart, and we were both swept up in the glow.

A star fell from the heavens, and I followed it down. My wings cupped the air as I circled around, dancing on the current, mane fluttering on the breeze. My regalia flashed against the sun falling into the afternoon decline. The crown on my head finally felt like it belonged. The peytral at my neck would need some getting used to. I could have sworn that my wings had grown ever so slightly to compensate for the added weight, only that the new fixture didn’t seem to add all that much. Below, the Temple of Harmony sat on the edge of the Bay of Ages, keeping eternal watch on my world and the universe as a whole. A solitary ship sat anchored in the water; I smiled and tucked that thought to the back of my mind.

Down through the open dome we came. First, landing beside the pool, I felt the excitement welling within me. The star settled next to me and opened its petals like a flower triumphantly putting its beauty on display for all to see. From off in the shadows, I caught a gasp of surprise.

“Don’t be scared, girls,” I spoke at the walls, my friends in hiding behind the pillars. “Come out and meet our new friend.” Introductions first and explanations later. We had all the time in the world for that.

“Twilight?” Applejack’s voice rang true to my ears. “Is that you?”

“Who else would it be?” I replied with a chuckle trying to lighten the mood. She stepped out into the light. The full statured alicorn of a short time ago was no more. Just like me, she had returned to her previous state. All of us, Element unaltered in appearance but perhaps still slightly changed by the experience, back to normal. They were no more alicorns, or rainbow enhanced ponies—just my friends, as they should be.

“What is this place?” Rarity asked, hesitating on the edge of the shadows.

“This is the Temple of Harmony,” Starswirl replied, unfolding his new wings for the first time. “I bid you all welcome.” The first flap he gave nearly knocked him off his hooves.

“Who… Who are you?” Rainbow Dash asked, leaping to the front of the pack. Her wings flared in a defensive pose.

I drew up a hoof and pointed in presentation. “Girls, I would like you to meet Starswirl the Bearded, the newest alicorn… uhhh… should it be prince, or lord, or… well, never mind. We’ll figure that out later.” I could feel my cheeks blush with the failure of a proper introduction.

“Plain old Starswirl works for me,” he said. “Never really liked having a title—sort of why I grew the beard in the first place; helps to hold focus on a proper name.”

“Umm, Twilight,” Fluttershy called from behind the rest, “I think we could use your help, if you’re not busy that is.”

“Of course, Fluttershy,” I replied as I walked toward the back. “What’s the matter? Oh…” I figured it out as soon as I saw.

“Twilight!” Pinkie Pie screamed, her hooves crossed and clutched against the sides of her head, laying on her back and staring off at nothing in particular. “I had a horn! And wings! And… And… Magic! What… is… going… on?!” Between gulping, hyperventilating breaths, she managed to speak, deep in a paradoxical panic attack.

I reached down to take my friend in a hug. “Don’t worry, Pinkie. It’s part of another adventure, but only when you’re ready for it.” With my hoof, I gently stroked her mane hoping that the normal Pinkie bounce would return given the reassurance of a friend. Her breathing began to slow as she relaxed at my touch.

From over my shoulder, Applejack added her two bits. “I think we’d all like to know what this’s about. How’d we get here, and what made us all alicorns?”

“And –why-- did we have to change back?” Rarity asked, a pang of regret in her question.

“Before we lay out the explanations,” Starswirl replied, cutting me off before I could respond, “we should really finish the introductions.” The group turned to face him. “Elements of Harmony, it is with great pleasure that I present to you, Twilight Sparkle, Guardian of Harmony, Master of Magic, and Queen of Friendship.” He did a little bow, that stupid smile of his plastered across his muzzle.

With the pink mane sufficiently fluffed and all eyes square on me, I rose to my hooves. “All things in time, Starswirl, especially the titles. I’m not a queen, at least not yet. I’ve got a long way to go and a lot to learn before that happens. Everypony needs time to adjust to the events of the past week or so, and I’d like to keep things as much the same as I can for now. No more titles. No more crazy adventures.”

“As you wish, Your Highness.” Starswirl added the last bit with a chuckle of his own.

“Twilight,” Rarity said, “when you are ready, I’m sure there is quite the tale to tell, but I can’t wait another moment to hear about your gorgeous new accessory. Wherever did you get it?”

I clutched at my neck, the starburst gemstone set in gold still felt warm to the touch. “It was a gift… from a friend.” Looking out across the room, I focused in on the spot where I half expected to see him. A glint caught my attention. “Hang on just a moment.” With a flap of my wings, I leapt the pool to investigate. There in the vacant alcove sat a curious remnant: a single red scale lying next to my saddle bags.

I reached out to draw the item in. The typically shiny surface contained more than I expected. Covering the disk, both front and back, were symbols reminiscent of those from the golden book. I held it close to my chest as the others gathered around. Confirmation of what I already knew gave me another duty to perform. I slung the packs over my back and pocketed the scale. “Girls, let’s go home. I have a letter to deliver.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven – Canterlot Express

View Online

“How are we getting home?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash added. “I checked topside and nothing looks familiar, just some creepy old ship in the bay. I don’t even know where were are.”

“It can’t be too far, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said. “We did teleport here, did we not? Although, it might be easier to travel if we each still had our wings. I do miss those wings.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said. Out of everypony, I could tell Rarity wouldn’t be getting over her brief alicorn encounter anytime soon. I glanced over at Starswirl, busy preening his new appendages. “How about we close up shop, and then we can try and catch a ride home?”

“A splendid idea. By all means, go ahead and close the dome, and then we can be on our way.” He backed away taking a furtive glance at the dome before nodding back at me and bracing himself against a pillar. “I have the utmost confidence in your magical abilities.” What he meant to say was, ‘let’s give you a test and see how you do with whatever new magic you’ve got in you’.

“Yeah—I can tell,” I shot back. While my wings may not have grown very much in all the changes I had been through, I could tell my horn had. I knew I had a ways to go before I grew to Celestia’s size, but it was a considerable change from what I was used to. The magical resonance I could feel within left me hesitating to perform without first testing my abilities in private. “Take cover, girls. I’m still getting used to this new magic.”

The rest took shelter with Starswirl, and I walked to the edge of the pool. I had seen the magic that was required to open the dome of the temple. The same would be needed to close it. I set my stance and aimed my horn. Calling forth the magic, I hoped I could control my new powers. Perhaps I was only scared the new powers would end up controlling me again. I wasn’t ready for that.

It started out small; a simple gathering of energy along the shaft. I waited for something else—the power level to ratchet up like the time I carried the magic of three other princesses. Strangely enough, I didn’t feel any different. The glow, the target, it all came together like a foal learning basic levitation. I reached out with the magic and pulled the golden dome closed without so much as a second thought. The hoofclaps from the gallery were hardly warranted.

Before he could corrupt the rest into celebrating what amounted to a minor victory at best, I turned my sights on the temple door. With barely a thought, my magic peeled open the entrance. “Alright everypony, let’s get out of here.”

I caught myself in a trot as I ran toward the door. Pausing at the top of the steps, only a few lengths outside, I surveyed the bay. There, anchored in the turquoise water, sat the Flying Dutchmare, just where I had left her. My heart leapt with joy at seeing the ship. I only half expected it to be there waiting, a mirage to sate my delusional euphoria, even though I had seen it earlier today.

Once the rest caught up, Starswirl set his own magic to seal up the temple. I felt that for myself, a bigger test was in order. With the ship in my sights, I focused my magic and gathered the group in my aura. A second later, seven ponies found their way to the bridge of the vessel. A little shaken, but all of us completely intact, my second test was a resounding success.

“Permission to come aboard?” I asked belatedly of a stunned first mate. The deer raised the corner of his recently restored eye.

“You’ll have to ask the captain,” Buckaneer huffed, eyeing the expanded passenger count. “She’s in her quarters below,” he added with a smile. I gave a quick salute.

“Wait here,” I said turning to my friends. “I need to have a word with the captain.” Leaving them for a moment, I hurried down the steps to the main deck. I gave a quick wave to the rest of the crew busily attending to chores and hauling more food supplies aboard. Spinning back around, I squared on the door to the captain’s quarters. In two shakes of a tail, I found myself face to face with Captain Seachelle.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, I thought I might not see you again. It’s been over a week now.” She spun around in her chair and kicked her back legs up on her desk. “I suppose it’s time to shove off. Another mission for the Guardian, if I’m not mistaken?”

“Yes, and no,” I replied. “And only if you want to, Captain.” I took a few steps toward the bookshelf at her left. Under her cautious watch, I levitated out the container holding the Guardian’s contract scroll.

“And just what do you think you’re doing with that?” she said, lowering her hooves back to the ground. I could tell from her agitation that there was little wiggle room when it came to personal matters.

“I think it’s high time we made some changes,” I replied, popping the end off the golden tube and retrieving the scroll. My actions brought Seachelle out of her chair in a flash. Lunging for the scroll, she snatched it out of my grasp.

“Don’t you think I’ve tried that?” she said, anger building in her voice. “The contract is magic and binding. Only the Guardian can make a change—not that he would make it any better, or that I’d ever agree to anything worse. This ship is bound to me, and I to it.”

“Really? Then I think you’ll like my new terms,” I said lifting the scroll out of her loosening grasp as the strange thought crept into her head. Laying it out on the desk, my magic went to work. I wiped the page clean in half a thought, and with the other half, I spelled out a new arrangement. “Take a look and see if you are agreeable to the changes.” I set a quill and inkwell at the side just in case.

“What sort of fancy magic trick is this?” Seachelle glared uneasily at me before leaning over the parchment. In an unsure and halting voice, she began to read:

“Heretofore and forever after, be it known that the Flying Dutchmare be the sole property of Captain Seachelle and crew. Sail with the blessing of the Guardian of Harmony wherever your dreams may lead. Signed, Twilight Sparkle, Guardian of Harmony, Master of Magic, and above all, Friend.”

She finished and stared up at me. “Is this for real?”

“There’s a space at the bottom to sign your name, if you like.” I nudged a hoof at the inkwell.

She dropped her gaze to the quill and eventually picked it up with a quaking hoof. Dabbling at the ink, she briefly raised her eyes to my smile. Hesitating just a moment, she dove back into her signature.

Before the ink could properly dry, she snaked around the desk and launched herself at me. I couldn’t say it was unexpected, so I was ready to receive her hug. Holding her in my forelegs, the cool splash of tears rolled down my neck as we embraced. No words were needed.

Cheek to cheek, we passed some time. Though I shed a few tears of joy in my own right, it was nothing compared to the fountain from my friend. Years of heartache and frustration, bound to a terrible destiny, melted away like the receding tide. “I’m free,” she mumbled into my mane.

In that moment, a curious spark rose from the scroll. It hovered above us for only a second before finding its way to a new target. I drew back just enough to allow Seachelle a view. Her pure coral flank caught the glow, the blazing light of a new cutie mark finding a home long overdue.

She broke off the hug and twisted her head around to see. I took note as well.

“I… What… How?” She ran a hoof across the mark. “What does it mean?” The spectacle of seeing a youngling getting their mark could never parallel the sight of a rugged mare realizing the same. There was something beyond magic at work here, something entirely different and special. Destiny has a strange way of presenting itself that was both unique and familiar, standard and exceptional. My heart overflowed with joy to share this moment with her.

Every cutie mark is special. This one was nothing less than amazing. A cream colored shell with the lips of a heart seemed pretty standard fare, but the other part caught us both by surprise. Backing on the shell, a pair of brown wings filled the span. It wasn’t something you would expect for a sea captain, or earth pony.

As I sat and contemplated the meaning of her mark, a wonderful thought came to mind, but I wasn’t sure if it was entirely possible. With destiny guiding the way, new magic at my horntip, and a long journey ahead, I figured I should at least give it a try.

“I might have an idea,” I said wheeling around toward the door. “It should make the trip home more enjoyable as well, as long as you are willing to drop us off on your way to wherever it is you want to go…”

Seachelle wiped a foreleg across her eyes. “I-I suppose I don’t have any other plans at the moment. What did you have in mind?”

“Follow me, Captain.” I walked out on deck. The burly crew had assembled waiting to hear orders from the Captain. My friends remained on the bridge, obedient to my previous request. I signaled up to Starswirl. He half walked and half flew down the stairs, still getting used to the new wings. Seachelle approached and stood in council.

“I see I’m not the only one with something new,” Seachelle said.

“It would seem so,” Starswirl replied, duly noting the addition on her flank with a polite nod of his head.

“Starswirl,” I said, “it seems that today is the day everypony gets a pair of wings, and I don’t think we’re done yet. What would you say if we worked a little pegasus magic into our transportation here?”

Starswirl brought a hoof to his temple, contemplating the idea I hinted at, no doubt. “I wouldn’t be opposed the idea. In fact, I’ve become quite partial to the notion,” Starswirl said, batting his own wings and trying to get them to lay flat in a fold.

“Well, what I have in mind is a pretty big spell, and I would appreciate some help from a friend in casting it, if you would be willing to help.” I watched Seachelle’s face for her reaction. Perhaps she caught a bit of the flirting, but I wasn’t sure if she understood yet what I was proposing to do. Starswirl, on the other hoof, was all smiles.

“Certainly, Your Majesty,” he replied with a bow. “I’m ready when you are.”

I turned to Seachelle. “Captain, how fast would you like your ship to be?”

“That depends.” She turned her head and paused to consider my question. “How much faster can it get? I’m pretty sure it’s already the fastest ship in all the ten seas.”

“No cutting corners. Sounds good. We’ll go for as fast as possible, a ship that’s faster than anything else, anywhere.” I turned to the bridge. “Rainbow Dash, could you come down here for a minute?” I didn’t have to ask her twice.

“Sure thing, Twilight,” Rainbow said, and in an instant, hovered right next to me. “What did you need?”

“I was wondering if we could borrow your wings,” I asked. “I’d like to make a copy of sorts.”

“Uhh, I don’t know if I like the sound of that.” She floated back a bit.

“I promise it won’t hurt, and you’ll still be the fastest pegasus in the sky.” My reassuring smile hoped to win her over to the cause.

“Alright, but only for you.” Rainbow hovered closer once again. “Just watch the tips; I just finished preening them.”

“Starswirl,” I said nodding to the new alicorn wizard, “let’s get this bird in the air.” That brought a smile to his face.

He took a few steps forward and joined me near the mainmast. Horns alight, we began to weave the spell. I felt his magic merge with mine, a romantic dance where just the two of us could partake. “First, let’s get our template,” I said, projecting over Rainbow’s wings. The spell recorded what it needed in the æther between us.

“They need to be a bit bigger,” Starswirl added, giving the wings a twist of his own. Broader and longer they stretched in the magic swell.

“Now comes the hard part,” I said, “joining with the ship.” The spell grew to encompass the entire vessel. I reached out to feel the new wings merging with the hull, my own wings stretching out sympathetically.

“Don’t forget to infuse a little pegasus magic into the rest of the boat,” Starswirl chided. He added his own finishing touches, and the spell sealed itself into place.

When all was said and done, I released the magic. Seachelle hopped to the rail. I walked up beside her. “Do you like the color? I tried to match the hull.” I asked.

“You gave my ship… wings!” she hollered. “They match my cutie mark too!”

“So do you like them?” I asked again.

“Like them?” she replied. “I love them! Thank you, Princess!” She nearly tripped over her own hooves in her excitement. Another quick hug later, she asked, “So, how do they work?”

I set a hoof to her cheek to turn her head toward the bridge. “I would expect the infamous Captain of the Flying Dutchmare would know how to steer her own ship. Just grab the wheel and tell it where you want to go.”

She took a quick glance back at me, probably to make sure I wasn’t just pulling her leg. Once satisfied, she set herself in motion. “Make way, Buck! I’m going to fly this ship!” She tore up the steps and set herself behind the till. Her First Mate gave a salute and relinquished his post to the Captain.

I followed her up to the bridge and settled back in with my friends. Starswirl remained on deck with the crew and made sure the last of the rigging was stowed along with the last bits of cargo being hauled aboard. Last of all, the anchor came up. Once he signaled all clear, Seachelle set her hoof to the wheel. “Where to Princess?”

“Set course for Canterlot, Captain,” I said. “We have some unfinished business to attend to.”

“Aye, Aye, Princess,” Seachelle replied with a salute of her own. “Canterlot, here we come.”

The ship gave a few creaks and groans as the wings stretched out under the magic of the enchantment. Everypony fumbled a bit with their balance as we rose from the water. The sails took in the wind of a friendly southerly flow, and in less than a minute, we were winging our way north and waving goodbye to the calm and quiet of the Bay.

The sun sank to the low western horizon. Streaks of orange and red danced across the barren landscape below. I stood near the bow with a watchful eye on my student. “Can you feel the lift and drag on your wings?” I asked him.

Starswirl bobbed his head, eyes closed, face forward into the oncoming winds. His wings stretched out on both sides, somewhat off balance as he got the hang of things. “It’s not all that different from running through the fields. Actually, it feels much the same.” The wind played with his mane. I fought back the urge to say something more.

We were alone for the moment, at least as alone as we could be on a ship full of ponies flying over the southlands. I had asked the others for this time, and dinner was as good an excuse as any. The rest were below deck enjoying a meal fresh from the bounty of the Bay. Seachelle remained at the wheel, unwilling to relinquish her post and newfound joy of flying for now. We had the front of the ship all to ourselves.

In the guise of a flight coach, I looked for an opening. There were things that needed to be said, feelings I had to discuss. Actions that needed meaning sorted out. We had come a long way in the past couple weeks, and I wasn’t sure if I was the only one that felt that way. It all came down to one thing—the kiss. It didn’t bother me that it happened, that I let my emotions out into the open. All the feeling in the moment led me to it. What I needed to know is where we went from here. I was treading on new ground, as were we all. It was one thing to finally meet the pony that I had studied all these years; it was quite another to realize I had feelings for him. It seemed weird, and I didn’t want it to be like that.

“Starswirl,” I said, trying not to sound too timid or shy, “I need to know how you see me. Who am I to you?” Out with it, an honest question that deserved an honest answer.

He carefully folded his wings. Opening his eyes, he focused in on me. “Twilight, I see you as you are, a beautiful mare with the entire world unknowingly in her debt. You are all I had hoped you would be, and more—a shining star to lead the way so that I may follow.” He sauntered closer. Turning, he carefully moved in a circle around me, his gaze never wavering from that charming stare. “I suspect you have more to say on the matter?”

“I-I just…” The words were hard to get to come out. My knees buckled, and I had to adjust my footing. “The kiss…” I could feel my embarrassment lighting up my cheeks. “It’s just… I don’t know…” I hung my head. This conversation wasn’t going the way I had planned. “The spell…”

“Shhh,” Starswirl whispered, laying a hoof against my neck and smoothing out my windblown mane. “Let’s take it slow. I’m not opposed to exploring things further, but let’s not rush into anything.” He pulled me into his embrace, and I allowed it. I more than allowed it, I melted into it. “I must admit, there is a lot that we share, but only time can lead us where we are meant to go. Even love needs time to grow before it can bloom.”

My knees wobbled like blades of grass in a summer’s breeze. “I’m not entirely sure of this myself, but the thought is growing stronger the longer I’m with you.” I could feel my heart pounding, the pulse radiating into my legs. “Just promise me you’ll stay with me and help with this change. I need you more than ever now to—”

“Shhh,” Starswirl coaxed into my ear. “I promise I’ll be there for you, no matter what comes our way. I’m as curious as you are to see where this journey takes us.”

“Thank you, Starswirl.” I leaned in close and felt the chill run down my spine pricking up the hairs as it went. His gentle hoof gliding over my neck and mane soothed my fears and helped to calm my agitated nerves. I felt safe and comfortable in his embrace. We clung to each other and drank in the moment. The quiet veil of sunset draped over us bringing the subdued light of the moon overhead.

“Princess!” Seachelle called from the opposite end of the ship shaking us from our embrace.

Starswirl withdrew, and I spread out my wings. “To be continued,” I said. With a few flaps, I drifted back toward the bridge. My companion kept to the deck and followed at his own speed.

“Yes, Captain?” I answered, now within speaking rather than shouting distance.

“Sorry to interrupt, but I was wondering how we should proceed for the night. Normally we just weigh anchor, but up in the clouds I’m not quite in my element, just yet.” Seachelle continued to rock back and forth, happy as a lark barely learning to fly.

“Hmm,” I wondered aloud, “I hadn’t thought of that. There probably aren’t many lakes to set down in out here in the desert. Perhaps we could set the anchor in a cloud?”

“How about you leave it to me, Captain?” Starswirl said, giving a nod of his head. “I shall guide the Flying Dutchmare through the night. Go and enjoy the company of your friends and crew, and take up some rest. There are a lot of ponies waiting for you all to arrive, and you’ll want to be fresh and ready to be met.”

Seachelle gave him a smile and a nod of her captain’s hat. “I am relieved then, Mister Starswirl. If you can manage to keep her on this heading, and judging by the stars, we should arrive in Canterlot a little past sunrise.

“I’ll do my very best, Captain,” Starswirl stepped up to the wheel and took hold. Seachelle backed away, reluctance evident in her slow departure.

I wrapped a foreleg around her neck and pulled her close to me. “Seachelle, you’re not alone. We’re all treading in new waters. Let’s go see what the others are up to, and maybe we can take advantage of that thing they call sleep. I can already tell we’re going to have a pretty full day tomorrow once we arrive in Canterlot.”

“Thank you, Princess,” Seachelle grasped my hoof and gave it a little squeeze. “Let’s go get a drink to celebrate.” Together, we descended the short stairs and made for the cargo hold. I gave a short wave to Starswirl as we dove below deck. Today was a good day, but I was ready to see it end.

The laughter brewing around the extended table made of crates and barrels warmed my heart. My friends and the rest of the Dutchmare crew had made swift work of the food laid out for the evening. Not that we didn’t have plenty more laid up in stores throughout the ship, but I wanted to make sure we had enough to have an exotic celebration once we returned home. There were others that should partake in the victory; a proper tribute to the one we left behind.

As we approached, the table fell silent. I didn’t like the feeling of anticipation that came over me. I took a seat quickly vacated by Pegleg. His leg no longer a peg, he moved much faster than I could object to the offer. Squeezing in, I made room for Seachelle as well. Everypony else waited in silence as she took her seat next to mine.

I took a deep breath. There was a lot still going on in my head. Everypony expected me to say something. “It’s been a really long day, and I know you all have questions, but I think they need to wait. Can we all get back to dinner for now and then get some rest? We’ll be in Canterlot by morning and then we can go over everything I promised to tell. I’m really just hungry and exhausted right now.”

Rarity rose from her chair. “Twilight, we completely understand. Although, I feel it would be bad form to overlook the opportunity to propose a toast.” Pinkie deftly slipped a pair of glasses in front of myself and Seachelle. Rarity raised her glass of hard cider. “To friendship, both old and new!” With a sweep of her leg, glass in hoof, she indicated to the rest of the table. A chorus of hooves rose in response, mine as well.

“To friendship!”

We all took a sip and continued with the meal. The laughter returned. It felt good to have my friends with me again. It felt even better to see the smiles on the faces of the crew, especially Seachelle.

Full to content, I excused myself a short while later and padded off toward a back room. A good night’s sleep called to me, and I gratefully answered.

“Princess.”

I felt a prodding in my backside.

“Twilight, it’s time to wake up.”

I opened my eyes to the rays of morning sun filtering in through the porthole above my bed nook. Starswirl’s silly grin glinted in the light. He stood by my bed, even though I imagined him nestled in next to me.

“We’re almost there. You should get up and get ready.” Starswirl turned back toward the door. “And just so you know, we have a few visitors, so don’t be alarmed if you happen to look outside.” He closed the door and left me to my own.

“What?” I asked, a little too late to get an answer. The realization of waking from a most relaxing dreamstate clashed harshly with the stiffness in my legs and back. I rose from my bed, stretched, and quickly put myself together. After fussing with my mane and trying to properly position my crown in the mired reflection from the porthole glass, I rubbed at my neck. The mantle that hung from my shoulders felt more a part of me now after having spent the night with it on. In my exhaustion, I must have forgotten or been unable to remove it before I fell asleep. The star shaped Heart of Friendship glowed from within, a small reminder of all that I had been through recently.

With a flick of my horn, I pulled on my saddle bags and made my way to the door. I lifted the latch and stepped out into the hall, coming face to face with Rarity.

“Oh dear! Here, let me help you with that.” She swooped in and began working her magic across the parts of my mane that I hadn’t taken much time with. “You need to look your best this morning.” She tried to remove the bags, but I stopped her without much effort.

“It’s okay, Rairty,” I replied. “I can blame it on the travel. I’m sure the Princess will understand.”

“Not today you can’t,” she added. “A royal welcome deserves a princess in her prime. I wouldn’t be much of a friend if I let you walk out there unprepared.”

I raised my guard and batted away Rarity’s further beatification attempts. “What do you mean? Who’s out there?” I wasn’t a fan of surprises even though I knew today would probably turn into a series of unscripted events worthy of Discord himself.

I walked away without getting a response. The stairs were just as close as her answer. Climbing into the light, I was struck by a fanfare of royal horns.

“Attention!” a royal crier’s voice boomed out. “Princess on deck!”

Two dozen sets of hooves clopped to the deck and snapped up in salute. I peered up at the bridge. Buckaneer had the wheel with Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy nearby. Turning around, I scanned past the rows of pegasi stallions flanking the ship’s rails. Up on the bow, Seachelle stood with Starswirl at her side.

I gave a quick salute to the guard and made my way forward. Rising to the crest of the ship and taking up position next to Starswirl, I took in the view all around us. An entire squadron of pegasi Night Guard held formation around the ship, Luna taking up point with Rainbow Dash at her wing. Ahead, the slopes and spires of Canterlot awaited our arrival.

“A royal escort,” Seachelle began, “it’s quite an honor.”

I nodded and gave a smile. Turning into the wind, all of Rarity’s work flew away, my mane tossed under the pin of my crown. The ship sailed on in the light morning breeze. I fought the urge to open my wings and join with those ahead. I opted instead to remain where I was, content with my present company.

As we neared the city, the ship began its descent. Luna led the way, and we made for the docking tower. The ship’s wings rose and fell making their own rhythm, the magic holding us aloft gradually bringing us to a stop from the appropriated portage. Both guard and crew sprang into action, tying off the vessel and fixing the plank to allow for earthbound ponies to disembark.

Starswirl gave a nudge and pointed at the back of the arrival platform. Waiting just beyond the plank were the friends I needed to see most of all. I opened my wings and leapt off the ship. Gliding over to the platform, I opened my forehooves to accept the welcome coming at me. Spike ran forward. Celestia held position, a bandage wrapped her barrel with her wing in a full sling. Cadance and Shining Armor kept her company, looking none the worse for wear. I met Spike’s embrace and carried him back toward the others.

“I-I missed you,” Spike said, choking back the tears.

“It’s good to be back,” I said, depositing my load in front of the Princess.

Celestia smiled with her genuinely warm smile, even in her injured state, swiftly joined by another as Luna settled in next to her.

My patience at an end, I completely skipped the rest of the waiting welcome. Looking down, I eyed up my faithful companion. “I have something for you, Spike.” I reached back into my bag and retrieved the dark red scale. The golden script on its face shone brightly in the light of the morning sun.

“Really? What is it?” he replied.

Reverently, I held it out and set it into his claws. “It’s a letter, to you, from your father.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight – Closure

View Online

Fresh off the boat, there were smiles and hugs all around. The moment I made mention of Spike’s father, everypony stopped dead in their tracks. The secret was out. The truth that Celestia had kept for over a millennia, the promise I had recently discovered for myself, came out into the open. Spike was a Dragon Lord, descended from the assistants to the ancient race of beings that conceived the universe and set the foundation for everything that followed. The One become many; those who lost sight of their goals and slipped from the path of friendship. Conceivably, he was the last of his kind.

Before they could ask, I waved off any questions owing to the personal nature of things. The letter contained a private message, an apology of sorts, something that deserved a certain level of privacy and decorum. I, myself, was able to read what it said, and I had a feeling that Spike would as well. The magic of the Element of Friendship helped me to understand. There was a lot more that I understood now in the wake of my change.

“Take a moment in private, and read what it says,” I said, still looking down with a warm enough smile on my face.

Spike stared up at me, the scale clutched tightly to his chest. I wasn’t sure if he looked more surprised or scared. He gave an abrupt nod and darted inside the tower.

The look of shock on Celestia’s face may not have been solely a result of the letter and revelation of her secret as much as the sight of Starswirl crossing the gangplank and triumphantly spreading his new wings. She nearly fell over as the wizard ambled his way forward.

“Greetings to you once again, my fair Princess Celestia,” Starswirl said with an overdramatic flourish and bow. “I hope that my return is met with celebration instead of the usual foreboding ‘doom and gloom’ as it were.”

“I see you have a few new surprises for us yet,” Celestia said, adjusting her footing and giving a tip of her head indicating her acceptance, if not yet complete understanding, of the new appearance of an old friend. “Will you be staying with us long this time around?”

“I shall for as long as the Guardian would have me,” he replied, giving a wink in my direction. “She carries my heart, and I serve by her will.”

The royal gallery, all the way from Celestia and Luna down to Cadance and my brother, perked their ears and turned to catch my reaction. My face must have lit up like a torch. Their knowing smiles showed that I would be unable to hide our budding relationship now that everyone’s secrets were being tossed out in the open. Even turning toward my friends, ever so dependable and ready to assist, brought the same kind of reaction.

Shining Armor broke the awkward silence. “So, sis. Are you going to introduce me to your new coltfriend?”

Following the most awkward introduction in the history of awkward introductions, I introduced the crew of the Flying Dutchmare to the Princess. They rolled out the royal welcome mat, and soon, everypony was busy unloading the cargo and tending to the tasks of their assigned station.

Luna took Seachelle on a tour of the castle. Rainbow Dash and Applejack helped Buckaneer with unloading the ship. Rarity and Pinkie Pie headed off to help plan for the banquet that would be held in my honor that evening. Fluttershy slipped away in all the bustle and commotion. Owing to her condition, Celestia retired to her chambers to rest up for the evening.

With everypony else departing, Cadance subtly approached.

“Twilight,” she began in a whisper, “it’s great to have you back.” She gave me a quick hug and pulled away. She sighed and her eyes darted over at her husband still lurking in the doorway and not entirely fitting in with the crowd. “When you have a moment, do you think you could take a look at Shining? His horn…” She dropped her head and stared at the ground. “He isn’t getting any better.”

I laid a hoof on her shoulder and turned to face my brother. His half smile and dampened spirit returned my gaze. I gave a nod. “Of course! Let’s go find someplace quiet and out of the way.” I lifted my head and circled the crowd. “Starswirl! I need you!” His gray coat and scruffy beard were at my side in an instant.

I took my brother and his wife, along with Starswirl, and made our way into the castle. We walked past a half dozen rooms full of ponies going about their business. As we came across a closet, the door slightly ajar, I came to a stop. The sound of sniffling and sobbing caught my attention. With a wave of my horn, the door gave way easily enough. In the far corner, barely able to read by the light of the sliver of open doorway, sat Spike with his father’s scale.

Before I could say anything or react at all, Starswirl leapt in front of me. “Let me handle this. I knew his father best, and I should be able to help most of all right now.”

“Thank you,” I said. Starswirl lit his horn and walked into the closet closing the door behind him as he went. I gave a second thought to joining him before checking to make sure I hadn’t lost sight of my brother.

Two rooms further on, Cadance signaled that we had a space to ourselves. I picked up my step and hurried forward. The sitting room that she had found fit perfectly for the procedure I had in mind. Unfortunately, I had lost my second opinion along the way. I motioned to my brother to take a seat on the couch, and Cadance came to rest in a chair opposite the window. The door closed behind me and I drew in the curtains while lighting the sconce lights about the room.

“I want to apologize again,” I began to say.

“No need,” Shining Armor cut me off. “It’s my fault this happened, and I’m not letting you take the blame.” He always was a stubborn stallion.

“Fine,” I replied, “but I still feel responsible.” I walked over to my brother and sat down on the ground next to his couch.

“Is there anything you can do to help?” Cadance asked. “It’s alright if you can’t.” Her countenance fell once more. “Celestia and Luna tried to help, I’ve even tried a little myself, but we don’t really know where to start.”

I turned between both of them, back and forth. “Give me a minute to think about this. If nothing else, I can try and find the answer in my new memories.” I closed my eyes and began to concentrate.

The noise of the castle fell away. The other’s breath calmed to align with my own which faded to quiet. All I could feel was the beat of my own heart and the draw of my magic swelling within. Quietly, I searched for the answer within myself.

For all I knew, my brother’s magic was gone, drained from his core in an attempt to perform a feat beyond his capacity. There was no way he would be able to recover it on his own. The only option I had left was obvious. Within my Heart, I knew there was only way to restore what he had lost. I would have to share some of mine.

This was magic I had never performed, and using magic of this magnitude always comes with a price. Starswirl may have counseled against it, but he wasn’t here to do so now. I was willing to pay whatever price if it came to that, but I wasn’t sure if my brother would allow it. Better not to tell him.

I opened my eyes and rose to my hooves. My horn came aglow with the energy I focused from within. “This may hurt a little, but it’s the best I can do. Try and remain still.”

My brother gave a nod. I glanced over at Cadance and she did the same. Turning back, I lowered my horn toward the tip of Shining’s. My magic aura coalesced into a few droplets of pure energy that dripped down onto his horn. He winced as the magic bore into the shaft like acid.

Instead of eating away at it, the drops absorbed into the shiny white surface. A second later, his horn lit with a purpleish-blue glow. His breathing quickened. Sweat bore out on his forehead. He clenched his hooves, mangling a pillow in between them. And just like that, it was over.

I stumbled away, a little dizzy with my vision slightly blurred. Cadance rose from her seat. “Are you alright?” She dove forward and helped me steady myself before quickly attending to her husband.

I turned back to see their embrace. The radiating glow from both their horns filled the room with more light than all the candles, torches, and sunlight would have been able.

I felt relieved, if only a slight bit exhausted.

Nearly an hour later, I found myself in another room in an even quieter corner of the castle. Fluttershy hummed to herself from a seat in the corner. I appreciated what she had done, but now it was time to focus.

I reached across the bed, pouring out pure healing magic against several visible wounds. The burned flesh ran deep. I wasn’t so sure I could heal any deeper than what I could see, physical or not. Discord lay, eyes closed, clammy and pale under a half dozen blankets that I had peeled back just to make sure the rest of him was still there to treat. I could feel the progress that I was making, a slow, steady flow in the magical rhythm surrounding him.

He coughed. Fluttershy paused.

One eye opened, and then the next. He rolled his head to the side looking straight at me. “I can’t tell if this is real, or part of the nightmare. Did the universe implode?”

“Nope, everything’s back in balance,” I said, catching his glare turned smile with a smile of my own. “Maybe Chaos will fare better next time, but Harmony wins this round. How are you feeling?”

“I’m miserable, thanks for asking,” he replied. He had a bit more color in his cheeks.

I pulled the blankets back over him. “Why don’t you get some more rest? Princess Celestia is hosting a feast tonight, and she wanted you to know you are invited, if you feel up to it.”

“I’m sure I can’t make it—got big plans for this evening.” His smile turned into more of a sarcastic grin as he tugged the sheets up close to his chin and settled back into the bed.

“Well, if you change your mind, feel free to stop by.” I turned and stepped toward the door. Before I left, I leaned back over my shoulder. “Thank you for all you did to help. I really appreciate it.”

“Don’t mention it.” He nodded once and shut his eyes. A more peaceful look on his face than before gave me a small assurance that everything was nearly back to normal. “Congratulations to you as well.” I was nearly halfway out the door, but circled around to find Discord deep in a pretend snore routine before I could respond. Fluttershy went back to her humming.

I quietly shut the door to his room and let him have his space. Whether he wanted to freely admit how big a part he played or receive the praise due from all of his friends was something to discuss another time.

Another thought weighed heavily on my mind as I left the room and walked back toward the royal chambers. I searched for something more to say to Spike about his father, about the letter that he had left for his son. Spike didn’t take the news well, although he did seem okay with sitting down with Starswirl and talking about the parent he never knew.

He found the scale easy enough to read. It seemed that merely being descended from the great race of Dragon Lords imbued him with the ability to understand their language. I stopped in briefly when I passed a room where they had moved to escape the confines of the closet. I tried to add what conciliatory praise I could give, but questions remained. His egg being part of the great plan, and hatching when the spark of friendship ignited the fuse that would lead to Aeon’s ultimate departure from this world, held a conflicting message about Spike’s role in all of this. Starswirl knew his father best, and imparted what he could of the memory of the timeless Lord to his young offspring. I wasn’t sure what more I could add, yet I knew there would be time to address things later on.

The guard at Celestia’s door parted allowing me entry. I walked in. On the great white bed, under the warming rays of sun flowing through the window above, she sat, resting.

“I just want to say how sorry I am for all the problems I caused.” I paused and looked up at the forgiving smile on my teacher’s face. “Are you going to be alright? Should I cast a healing spell?”

“Twilight,” she said shaking her head, “you don’t need to apologize for anything. You did what you had to do, and I’m glad that I was able to help in whatever way I could. I am deeply proud of you and everything that you have accomplished. Do not burden yourself with my recovery. I will heal, in time, and I actually prefer doing it the old fashioned way.”

“But I could just—“

“Please, Twilight, let it be.” She raised a glass off her nightstand and lifted it up to take a drink. After replacing the cup, she leaned back into her pillow. “I would hope you could take the time to relax and be with your friends. We don’t often have these moments in which to celebrate, and this is as good a time as any bask in the glow.”

“I wish it were that simple, but I feel like my work is just beginning. There’s so much to do and not a lot of time in which to do it.”

“Be that as it may, you should always take the time to celebrate the moments you have together with your friends. Go, be with them. I will see you tonight at the banquet.”

“I don’t know if I can.” I stopped as the words came out. I wouldn’t have questioned a chance to spend time with my friends before now, but things were different.

“Why is that?” Celestia asked.

“Because,” I said, “I saw more than I should have, and I don’t know how to tell them. No pony should know their destiny, but that’s the question they all want to ask: ‘When will I become an alicorn?’.” Between Spike, and Discord, and making apology to Celestia, the looming question hanging over the castle didn’t have anything to do with the past, and everything to do with the future.

“I wouldn’t worry about that, Twilight,” Celestia replied, confident and reassuring in her tone. “Destiny has a way of working things out on its own. Don’t feel like you hold all the keys and can’t share them with your friends. If it is meant to be, it will happen in the proper time. If not, well, then it wasn’t meant to be. There is no use worrying over a future that hasn’t been written when what really matters is everypony that is here with you now.”

I considered her words, true as always. “Thank you, Princess. I should probably make sure they have their questions answered. It’s the least I can do for my friends.”

“I’ll see you tonight. Have a wonderful day.” Celestia waved a hoof as I left the room. The guard closed against the doors as I went. With a party in the works, I knew exactly where I could find my friends.

The banquet table stretched the length of the great hall. The crew of the Flying Dutchmare, family, friends, anypony and everypony that could fit into the space was there. Only one empty chair remained near the head of the table, straight across from me. I sat and stared at the space, wondering if he would actually be joining us.

A hoof fell gently on my shoulder and I broke from my gaze.

“You should really try and smile,” Starswirl said. “Everypony else is having a good time and you’re not fitting in with that frown.”

I leaned into him. The smile on my face drew up in his embrace, nuzzling his cheek with my own. “It’s not a frown; it’s my thinking face.”

A soft flash of light from the head of the table signaled that the Princess had something to say to everypony gathered. The hall quieted down, all attention brought to the fore.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, thank you for gathering together this evening in celebration. It is most wonderful to see all of you here. First of all, I must extend the warmest of welcomes to our honored guests: Captain Seachelle and the crew of the Flying Dutchmare. It is thanks to them that we have this tremendous feast set before us.” A soft clapping of hooves rumbled through the hall.

“Next, I would also extend a hoof in welcome to a very old friend, Starswirl the Bearded.” Celestia pointed past me and Starswirl rose and took a bow. “Congratulations to him for finally growing a set of wings.”

After a second wave of lighthearted giggling and hoof clapping settled down, Celestia took a moment of silence. Being so close, I could see her lip tremble and tears welling up in her eyes. She looked straight at me and spoke as though she and I were the only ones there. “Last, but certainly not least, it gives me great honor to present the new Guardian of Harmony, Master of Magic, and Queen of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle.”

My heart skipped a beat, or three. The entire room burst into cheers.

Celestia moved off her chair and came around to my side. Whispering into my ear, she said, “Why don’t you say a few words?” She motioned to the head seat she had just vacated.

I swallowed hard. Every eye was glued on me. Starswirl gave my hoof a squeeze and pulled back my chair in his magic. I reluctantly rose and walked up to the head of the table. Celestia took my seat between Starswirl and Spike as I quickly thought about what to say now that my thoughts had scattered to the wind.

Taking my place, I motioned for calm. “Thank you, everypony. Thank you.” The tumult softened to a dull roar and then to absolute silence. I faced Celestia in the same way that she had addressed me. “I appreciate the honor, Princess, but this isn’t the time to focus on titles or what may come in the future. Tonight, we honor the past.”

I stood as tall as I could and addressed the room. “I don’t deserve any honor or fancy titles for my part in all of this. Instead, I want to give thanks and praise to the one who made all of this possible. Not many know of him, and only a few here ever had the privilege of being in his presence. That doesn’t change the fact that we owe everything we are to the legacy that he helped preserve. Without him, we would not be here to celebrate; friendship and harmony would be a bygone memory of the ancient past. Without him, I wouldn’t have all of you, especially my best friend of all.” I nodded at Spike. He smiled and nodded back. “Without the guardianship of Lord Aeon, the Magic of Friendship would be lost, forever.”

I pulled up a glass. “Tonight, let us remember and celebrate as friends. May his sacrifice remind us that Friendship is Magic, always and forever. To Lord Aeon!” My glass was joined with the rest of the hall, and we drank to the memory of the last guardian.

Under my breath, I spoke mostly to myself. “And to Discord, a true friend though he may not wish to admit it.” I raised my glass a second time to the empty seat and took another swallow to finish off the cider.

Epilogue

View Online

The mild breeze of a late autumn afternoon swept through the streets leading to the footings of the Crystal Castle and the pedestal of the Crystal Heart. I stood with my hooves planted along with my friends, Princesses, and Starswirl, all focusing our magic on the event horizon of the spell holding open the portal to the lost dimension. The signal sent, and the doorway opened, we waited.

The strain on my magic wasn’t nearly as taxing as was the waiting. It had been nearly an hour since we began, and only now did we have something to show for our efforts. The crowd broke into a cheer as the Crystal Queen ventured through the portal.

I waited until the last of her flowing tail passed through before letting the magic collapse back into itself. The gateway sealed, and the promise I had made to myself stood fulfilled.

“Welcome home, Your Majesty,” I said, nearly falling into a bow with my legs wobbling precariously beneath me.

A royal fanfare played. Streamers and confetti rained down from the castle above. Pinkie made sure to go all out for the royal welcome home party.

“It is good to be back,” the Queen said amidst the cheers from her crystal ponies.

The rest of the day was mainly a blur. Another celebration to mark to the return of balance and harmony followed, much like the others. There had been so many celebrations lately that I had almost lost count. I hadn’t forgotten about the Queen, but it had taken a while to prepare for this moment. I was still getting used to my magic and exploring the limits of my new potential.

Not to mention the wedding.

It had only been a week ago that I said goodbye to Seachelle. Following her release from the Guardian’s service, she mustered the courage to ask Buckaneer for his hoof in marriage. I was honored that they asked me to officiate. My heart swelled with joy when I saw them off on their honeymoon, the Flying Dutchmare able to carry them wherever they wanted to go.

She told me they would return soon and often, but I wouldn’t hold her to any promise like that. Seeing her happy for the first time in her life was all I could hope to ask for; the occasional visit would be a welcome bonus. They had the rest of their lives to spend together, a destiny of their own to fulfill. I was glad I could be a part of it, if even for a short while.

She did promise to return the following month, and I wouldn’t object to that. The entire kingdom was invited to attend. I finally found the courage and followed her lead in doing some asking of my own. Although it might be awkward to have seven Mares of Honor, she had definitely earned her place.

The ultimate adventure awaited, and I don’t think I could have been more ready for it. Though it might seem weird, I was actually looking forward to becoming Missus Starswirl the Bearded.

THE END

Author's Notes:

So, there you have it. Nearly a year since I started writing, I made it to the end of what is still technically my first story. I never imagined it would take this long or go this far. It's been a fun ride, and I've learned a lot on my journey.

I hope you all enjoyed it as well.

I want to take a minute and thank the fandom. Without the help from a long list of people, I wouldn't have been able to write this. Starting from rejections and harsh critique, I got a swift introduction to the world of fimfiction. Ocalhoun, Sir Truffles, Present Perfect - they were only a few of the many folks that took the time to help me become a better writer. By no means am I anything amazing, but I can say I'm better because I met you. Same goes to everyone involved in the Writeoff Association. Your amazing feedback fuels my creative fire and pushes me to always try and do better.

To the great musicians and artists in the fandom, I don't think I'll ever compare with your amazing talents. BlackGryph0n and Baasik's music inspired a lot of what I wrote, if not directly then indirectly by keeping me in the right mindset to write. Going off the first and last track in in their Immortal album, I want to leave this thought that basically sums up the entire journey of this story for me:

{Faster Than You Know)
A hundred thousand stories have filled my head
As I look for the answers in what I've read
Secretly waiting for my life to change
And with this transformation, something's strange

Now my world is bigger than I know
I'm losing all control
I never thought I'd make it...

Now I know
This world spins faster than you know
And I'd give anything to show what I'm trying for
Just what I'm fighting for, oh...
This world spins faster than you know...

(Another End)
It never felt like a life risk, slight miscalculation of the heart.
Never wrong, never once tried mending what we knew was bound to fall apart.
And I think we know by now
It's time to show somehow
That what we had in the past still lasts and was worth it from the start.

And now it shows
And you can see
That I'll turn back, eventually
And we can just pretend, cause we have something that should never end.
And we both know
That we can be
The one we want
The one we need
And we can just pretend; another story with another end.

Another lifetime
Another photograph
Another memory that leads us down another path.
Another night time
Another life to spend
Another story with another end.

Thank you all for reading. Let me know what you think in the comments. If you want to read more, like, favorite, or follow and I'll do my best not to disappoint.

The Scion of Harmony

by Thornwing

Prologue

Chapter One – Lessons Learned

Chapter Two – Blast from the Past

Chapter Three – The First Step

Chapter Four – Back in the Flow

Chapter Five – Blackmane

Chapter Six – Forbidden Passage

Chapter Seven – The Kindness of Strangers

Chapter Eight – The Bay of Ages

Chapter Nine – The Scion of Harmony

Chapter Ten – Trial and Error

Chapter Eleven – Give a Little Bit of Yourself

Chapter Twelve – Second Course

Chapter Thirteen – Lions and Tigers and Bears

Chapter Fourteen – The Truth Will Set You Free

Chapter Fifteen – Intermission

Chapter Sixteen – Party Down

Chapter Seventeen – Primary Colors

Chapter Eighteen – Circle of Trust

Chapter Nineteen – A Royal Calling

Chapter Twenty – Sunset

Chapter Twenty-One – Sunrise

Chapter Twenty-Two – Only a Matter of Time

Chapter Twenty-Three – The Dying of the Light

Chapter Twenty-Four – The Last Midnight

Chapter Twenty-Five – Darkest Before the Dawn

Chapter Twenty-Six – Rise and Fall

Chapter Twenty-Seven – Canterlot Express

Chapter Twenty-Eight – Closure

Epilogue